DISPUTED QUESTIONS ON SPIRITUAL CREATURES
De spiritualibus creaturis
translated by Mary C. Fitzpatrick and John J. Wellmuth
Milwaukee: Marquette University Press, 1949
Contents Prooemium Et primo enim quaeritur: utrum substantia spiritualis sit composita ex materia et forma. 1 Whether a spiritual substance is composed of matter and form? Secundo utrum substantia spiritualis possit uniri corpori. 2 Can a spiritual substance be united to a body? Tertio utrum substantia spiritualis, quae est anima humana, uniatur corpori per medium. 3 Is the spiritual substance, which is the human soul, united to the body through a medium? Quarto utrum tota anima sit in qualibet parte corporis. 4 Is the whole soul in every part of the body? Quinto utrum aliqua substantia spiritualis creata, sit non unita corpori. 5 Is there any created spiritual substance that is not united to a body? Sexto utrum substantia spiritualis caelesti corpori uniatur. 6 Is a spiritual substance united to a heavenly body? Septimo utrum substantia spiritualis corpori aereo uniatur. 7 Is a spiritual substance united to an ethereal body? Octavo utrum omnes Angeli differant specie ab invicem. 8 Do all angels differ in species from one another? Nono utrum intellectus possibilis sit unus in omnibus hominibus. 9 Is the possible intellect one in all men? Decimo utrum intellectus agens sit unus omnium hominum. 10 Is the agent intellect one intellect belonging to all men? Undecimo utrum potentiae animae sint idem quod animae essentia. 11 Are the powers of the soul the same as the essence of the soul?
Et primo quaeritur utrum substantia spiritualis creata sit composita ex materia et forma ARTICLE I:
And the first question is: Whether a spiritual substance is composed of matter and form?
Et videtur quod sic. And it would seem that it is. Dicit enim Boetius in Lib. de Trin.: forma simplex, subiectum esse non potest. Sed substantia spiritualis creata, est subiectum scientiae et virtutis et gratiae. Ergo non est forma simplex. Sed nec est materia simplex, quia sic esset in potentia tantum, non habens aliquam operationem. Ergo est composita ex materia et forma. 1 For Boethius says in his book De Trinitate [II, Patrologia Latina LXIV, 1250 D]: A simple form cannot be a subject. But a created spiritual substance is a subject of knowledge and of power and of grace; therefore, it is not a simple form. But neither is it simple matter, for in that case it would exist in potency only, and would have no activity. Therefore it is composed of matter and form. Praeterea, quaelibet forma creata est limitata et finita. Sed forma limitatur per materiam. Ergo quaelibet forma creata est forma in materia. Ergo nulla substantia creata est forma sine materia. 2 Furthermore, any created form is limited and finite. But form is limited through matter. Therefore, any created form is a form in matter. Therefore no created substance is a form without matter. Praeterea, principium mutabilitatis est materia; unde, secundum philosophum, necesse est ut materia imaginetur in re mota. Sed substantia spiritualis creata est mutabilis; solus enim Deus naturaliter immutabilis est. Ergo substantia spiritualis creata habet materiam. 3 Furthermore, the principle of changeability is matter; hence, according to the Philosopher [Metaphysica II, 2, 994b 26], "it is necessary that matter be conceived in a thing that is moved." But a created spiritual substance is changeable; for only God is by nature unchangeable. Therefore a created spiritual substance has matter. Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, XII confessionum, quod Deus fecit materiam communem visibilium et invisibilium. Invisibilia autem sunt substantiae spirituales. Ergo substantia spiritualis habet materiam. 4 Furthermore, Augustine says in XII Confessiones [17, 25] that God made matter common to things visible and things invisible. Now the things invisible are spiritual substances. Therefore a spiritual substance has matter. Praeterea, philosophus dicit in VIII Metaphys., quod si qua substantia est sine materia, statim est ens et unum; et non est ei alia causa ut sit ens et unum. Sed omne creatum habet causam sui esse et unitatis. Ergo nullum creatum est substantia sine materia. Omnis ergo substantia spiritualis creata, est composita ex materia et forma. 5 Furthermore, the Philosopher says in VIII Metaphysica [6, 1045a 36] that if any substance is without matter, it is at once both being and one (ens et unum), and there is no other cause for it to be both being and one. But everything that has been created has a cause of its being and of its unity. Therefore no created thing is substance without matter. Therefore, every created spiritual substance is composed of matter and form. Praeterea, Augustinus dicit in libro de quaestionibus veteris et novi testamenti, quod prius fuit formatum corpus Adae quam anima ei infunderetur: quia prius est necesse fieri habitaculum quam habitatorem introduci. Comparatur autem anima ad corpus sicut habitator ad habitaculum. Sed habitator est per se subsistens; anima igitur est per se subsistens, et multo fortius Angelus. Sed substantia per se subsistens non videtur esse forma tantum. Ergo substantia spiritualis creata non est forma tantum: est ergo composita ex materia et forma. 6 Furthermore, Augustine says in his book De Quaestionibus Veteris et Novi Testamenti [q. 23, PL XXXV, 2229] that Adam's body was formed before the soul was infused into it, because a dwelling must be made before a dweller is introduced. Now the soul is related to the body as a dweller to a dwelling; but a dweller has a subsistence of its own: the soul accordingly has a subsistence of its own, and, for all the greater reason, an angel. But a substance with a subsistence of its own does not seem to be merely a form. Therefore a created spiritual substance is not merely a form; it is, therefore, composed of matter and form. Praeterea, manifestum est quod anima est susceptiva contrariorum. Hoc autem videtur esse proprium substantiae compositae. Ergo anima est substantia composita, et eadem ratione Angelus. 7 Furthermore, it is manifest that the soul is able to take on contraries. Now this would seem to be a property of a composite substance. Therefore the soul is a composite substance, and by the same reasoning so is an angel. Praeterea, forma est quo aliquid est. Quidquid ergo compositum est ex quo est et quod est, est compositum ex materia et forma. Omnis autem substantia spiritualis creata composita est ex quo est et quod est, ut patet per Boetium in libro de hebdomadibus. Ergo omnis substantia spiritualis creata est composita ex materia et forma. 8 Furthermore, form is that whereby a thing is (quo aliquid est). Whatever, therefore, is composed of that whereby it is and of that which it is (quo et quod est) is composed of matter and form. Now every created spiritual substance is composed of that whereby it is and of that which it is, as Boethius makes clear in his book De Hebdomadibus [PL LXIV, 1311]. Therefore, every created spiritual substance is composed of matter and form. Praeterea, duplex est communitas: una in divinis, secundum quod essentia est communis tribus personis; alia in rebus creatis, secundum quod universale est commune suis inferioribus. Singulare autem videtur primae communitatis, ut id quo distinguuntur ea quae communicant in illo communi, non sit aliud realiter ab ipso communi: paternitas enim qua pater distinguitur a filio, est ipsa essentia, quae est patri et filio communis. In communitate autem universalis oportet quod id quo distinguuntur ea quae continentur sub communi, sit aliud ab ipso communi. In omni ergo creato quod continetur sub aliquo genere communi, necesse est esse compositionem eius quod commune est, et eius per quod commune ipsum restringitur. Substantia autem spiritualis creata est in aliquo genere. Oportet ergo quod in substantia spirituali creata, sit compositio naturae communis, et eius per quod natura communis coarctatur. Haec autem videtur esse compositio formae et materiae. Ergo in substantia spirituali creata, est compositio formae et materiae. 9 Furthermore, there are two kinds of "commonness" (duplex communitas): one, in the divine order, whereby the essence is "common" to the three persons; another, in the created order, whereby the universal is "common" to the things that come under it (suis inferioribus). Now it would seem to be a peculiarity of the first sort of "commonness" that the feature which makes a difference between those beings which share the common element is not really anything else than the common element itself. For the paternity by which the Father is different from the Son is itself the essence which is common to the Father and to the Son. Now in the "commonness" of the universal the feature that makes a difference between the things which are included under the common element must be something else than the common element itself. In every created thing, therefore, which is included in a common genus there necessarily is a composition of the common element and of that whereby the common element itself is restricted. Now a created spiritual substance is in a given genus. Therefore in a created spiritual substance there must be composition of the common nature and of that whereby the common nature is confined. Now this seems to be a composition of form and of matter. Therefore in a created spiritual substance there is composition of form and of matter. Praeterea, forma generis non potest esse nisi in intellectu vel materia. Sed substantia spiritualis creata, ut Angelus, est in aliquo genere. Forma igitur generis illius vel est in intellectu tantum, vel in materia. Sed si Angelus non haberet materiam, non esset in materia. Ergo esset in intellectu tantum; et sic, supposito quod nullus intelligeret Angelum, sequeretur quod Angelus non esset; quod est inconveniens. Oportet igitur dicere, ut videtur, quod substantia spiritualis creata sit composita ex materia et forma. 10 Furthermore, the form of a genus cannot exist save in the intellect or in matter. But a created spiritual substance, such as an angel, is in a given genus. Accordingly, the form of that genus exists either in the intellect only, or in matter. But if an angel did not possess matter, it would not exist in matter. Therefore it would exist in the intellect only, and so, supposing that nobody had intellectual knowledge of an angel, it would follow that the angel did not exist. This is an incongruity (inconveniens). Accordingly, it is necessary to say (as it seems) that created spiritual substance is composed of matter and form. Praeterea, si substantia spiritualis creata esset forma tantum, sequeretur quod una substantia spiritualis esset praesens alteri. Si enim unus Angelus intelligit alium, aut hoc est per essentiam Angeli intellecti, et sic oportebit quod substantia Angeli intellecti sit praesens in intellectu Angeli intelligentis ipsum; aut per speciem, et tunc idem sequitur, si species per quam Angelus ab alio intelligitur, non differt ab ipsa substantia Angeli intellecti. Nec videtur posse dari in quo differat, si substantia Angeli est sine materia, sicut et eius species intelligibilis. Hoc autem est inconveniens quod unus Angelus per sui substantiam sit praesens in alio: quia sola Trinitas mente rationali illabitur. Ergo et primum, ex quo sequitur, est inconveniens, scilicet quod substantia spiritualis creata sit immaterialis. 11 Furthermore, if a created spiritual substance were merely form, it would follow that one spiritual substance would be present to another. For if one angel has intellectual knowledge of another, either this happens through the essence of the understood angel, and in this case it will be necessary for the substance of the understood angel to be present in the intellect of the angel understanding it; or else it happens through a species, and in that case the same conclusion follows, if the species through which the angel is understood by the other angel does not differ from the very substance of the understood angel. Nor does it seem possible to indicate anything wherein it does differ, if the substance of the angel is without matter, as is its intelligible species also. Now this latter is an incongruity, that one angel should be present in another by its own substance, because it is only the Trinity that enters into the rational mind (menti rationali illabitur). Therefore the first point too, from which this follows, is incongruous; namely, that a created spiritual substance is immaterial. Praeterea, Commentator dicit in XI Metaph., quod si esset arca sine materia, idem esset cum arca quae est in intellectu; et sic videtur idem quod prius. 12 Furthermore, the Commentator says in XI Metaphysica [XII, comm. 36] that if there were a box without matter, it would be the same as the box which exists in the intellect. Consequently the conclusion seems the same as before. Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, VII super Genes. ad litteram, quod sicut caro habuit materiam, id est terram, de qua fieret, sic fortasse potuit, et antequam ea ipsa natura fieret quae anima dicitur, habere aliquam materiam pro suo genere spiritualem, quae nondum esset anima. Ergo anima videtur esse composita ex materia et forma; et eadem ratione Angelus. 13 Augustine says in VII Super Genesi ad Litteram [6, 9] that, just as the flesh had matter (that is, earth) from which it was made, so perhaps it might have been the case that, even before that very nature which is called the soul was made, it had as its own genus a kind of spiritual matter, which was not yet a soul. Therefore the soul seems to be composed of matter and form, and by the same reasoning an angel also. Praeterea, Damascenus dicit, quod solus Deus essentialiter immaterialis est et incorporeus. Non ergo substantia spiritualis creata. 14 Furthermore, Damascene says [De Fide Orthodoxa II, 3 & 12, Patrologia Graeca XCIV, 867 and 919] that "God alone is essentially immaterial and incorporeal." Therefore a created spiritual substance is not immaterial and incorporeal. Praeterea, omnis substantia naturae suae limitibus circumscripta, habet esse limitatum et coarctatum. Sed omnis substantia creata est naturae suae limitibus circumscripta. Ergo omnis substantia creata habet esse limitatum et coarctatum. Sed omne quod coarctatur, aliquo coarctatur. Ergo in qualibet substantia creata est aliquid coarctans, et aliquid coarctatum; et hoc videtur esse forma et materia. Ergo omnis substantia spiritualis est composita ex materia et forma. 15 Furthermore, every substance circumscribed by the limits of its own nature has a limited and confined existence. But every created substance is circumscribed by the limits of its own nature. Therefore every created substance has a limited and confined existence. But every thing which is confined is confined by something. Therefore in any and every created substance there is a confining element and a confined element; and these seem to be matter and form. Therefore every spiritual substance is composed of matter and form. Praeterea, nihil secundum idem agit et patitur; sed agit unumquodque per formam, patitur autem per materiam. Sed substantia spiritualis creata, ut Angelus, agit dum illuminat inferiorem Angelum, et patitur dum illuminatur a superiori: similiter in anima est intellectus agens et possibilis. Ergo tam Angelus quam anima componitur ex materia et forma. 16 Furthermore, nothing is active and passive on the same basis, but each thing is active through its form, whereas it is passive through its matter. But a created spiritual substance, such as an angel, is active while it is enlightening a lower angel and is passive while it is being enlightened by a higher angel. Similarly, there is in the soul the agent intellect (intellectus agens) and the possible intellect (intellectus possibilis). Therefore an angel as well as the soul is composed of matter and form. Praeterea, omne quod est, aut est actus purus, aut potentia pura, aut compositum ex actu et potentia. Sed substantia spiritualis non est actus purus, hoc enim solius Dei est; nec etiam potentia pura. Ergo est compositum ex potentia et actu; quod videtur idem ei quod est componi ex materia et forma. 17 Furthermore, every thing that is either is a pure act or a pure potency, or is something composed of act and potency. But a spiritual substance is not a pure act (for this is characteristic of God alone), nor is it a pure potency either. Therefore it is something composed of potency and act, which seems the same as something composed of matter and form. Praeterea, Plato in Timaeo inducit Deum summum loquentem diis creatis et dicentem: voluntas mea maior est nexu vestro; et inducit haec verba Augustinus in Lib. de Civit. Dei. Dii autem creati videntur esse Angeli. Ergo in Angelis est nexus, sive compositio. 18 Furthermore, Plato in the Timaeus [13, 41 AB] introduces the highest god as saying, when speaking to the created gods: "My will is greater than your bond." Augustine quotes these words in his book De Civitate Dei [XIII, 16, 1]. Now the created gods seem to be angels. Therefore in angels there is a bond or composition. Praeterea, in his quae numerantur et essentialiter differunt, est materia: quia materia est principium distinctionis secundum numerum. Sed substantiae spirituales numerantur et essentialiter differunt. Ergo habent materiam. 19 Furthermore, in those things which are counted, and are different in essence, there is matter; because matter is the principle of numerical distinction. But spiritual substances are counted, and are different in essence. Therefore they have matter. Praeterea, nihil patitur a corpore nisi habens materiam. Sed substantiae spirituales creatae patiuntur ab igne corporeo, ut patet per Augustinum, de Civit. Dei. Ergo substantiae spirituales creatae habent materiam. 20 Furthermore, nothing is acted on by a body except a thing that has matter. But created spiritual substances are acted on by bodily fire, as Augustine makes clear in De Civitate Dei [XXI, 10]. Therefore created spiritual substances have matter. Praeterea, Boetius in Lib. de unitate et uno, expresse dicit, quod Angelus est compositus ex materia et forma. 21 Furthermore, Boethius in his book De Unitate et Uno [PL LXIII, 1076-77] expressly says that an angel is composed of matter and form. Praeterea, Boetius dicit in libro de Hebdomad., quod id quod est, aliquid aliud potest habere admixtum. Sed ipsum esse nihil omnino aliud habet admixtum; et idem possumus dicere de omnibus abstractis et concretis. Nam in homine potest aliquid aliud esse quam humanitas, utpote albedo, vel aliquid huiusmodi; sed in ipsa humanitate non potest aliud esse nisi quod ad rationem humanitatis pertinet. Si ergo substantiae spirituales sunt formae abstractae, non poterit in eis esse aliquid quod ad eorum speciem non pertineat. Sed sublato eo quod pertinet ad speciem rei, corrumpitur res. Cum ergo omnis substantia spiritualis sit incorruptibilis, nihil quod inest substantiae spirituali creatae, poterit amittere; et ita erit omnino immobilis; quod est inconveniens. 22 Furthermore, Boethius says in his book De Hebdomadibus [PL LXIII, 1311] that that which is can have something else mixed with it. But existence itself has absolutely nothing else mixed with it; and we can say the same about all abstract and concrete things. For in man there can be something other than "humanity", such as "whiteness" or something of that sort; but in "humanity" itself there can be nothing other than what pertains to the character of "humanity". If, therefore, spiritual substances are abstract forms, there will not possibly be in them anything that does not pertain to their species. But if something that pertains to the species of a thing be taken away, the thing is corrupted. Since, therefore, every spiritual substance is incorruptible, nothing that is in a created spiritual substance will possibly be lost; and so it will be utterly immobile, which is incongruous. Praeterea, omne quod est in genere participat principia generis. Substantia autem spiritualis creata, est in praedicamento substantiae. Principia autem huius praedicamenti sunt materia et forma, quod patet per Boetium in Comment. praedicamentorum, qui dicit quod Aristoteles relictis extremis, scilicet materia et forma, agit de medio, scilicet de composito; dans intelligere quod substantia quae est praedicamentum, de qua ibi agit, sit composita ex materia et forma. Ergo substantia spiritualis creata, est composita ex materia et forma. 23 Furthermore, every thing which is in a genus participates in the principles of the genus. Now a created spiritual substance is in the category of substance. Now the principles of this category are matter and form, as Boethius makes clear in his Commentum Praedicamentorum [PL LXIV, 184], where he says that Aristotle, leaving out of consideration the extremes, namely, matter and form, discusses the mean, namely, the composite; and gives us to understand that the substance, which is the category about which he is speaking in that passage, is composed of matter and form. Therefore a created spiritual substance is composed of of matter and form. Praeterea, omne quod est in genere componitur ex genere et differentia. Differentia autem sumitur a forma, genus autem a materia, ut patet in VIII Metaphys. Cum ergo substantia spiritualis sit in genere, videtur quod sit composita ex materia et forma. 24 Furthermore, every thing which is in a genus is composed of genus and difference. Now the difference is obtained from the form, whereas the genus is obtained from the matter, as he makes clear in VIII Metaphysica [2, 1043a 19; 3, 1043b 30]. Since, then, a spiritual substance is in a genus, it seems that it is composed of matter and form. Praeterea, id quod est primum in quolibet genere, est causa eorum quae sunt post; sicut primus actus est causa omnis entis in actu. Ergo eadem ratione omne illud quod est in potentia quocumque modo, habet hoc a potentia prima, quae est potentia pura, scilicet a prima materia. Sed aliqua potentia est in substantiis spiritualibus creatis; quia solus Deus est actus purus. Ergo substantia spiritualis creata habet hoc a materia: quod non posset esse, nisi materia esset pars eius. Est ergo composita ex materia et forma. 25 Furthermore, that which is first in any genus whatever is the cause of the things which are subsequent; as for instance, the first act is the cause of every being that is in act. Therefore by the same reasoning every thing that is in potency in any way whatever has this character from the first potency which is pure potency, namely, from prime matter. But there is some potency in created spiritual substances, because God alone is pure act. Therefore a created spiritual substance has this character from matter; which could not be so unless matter were a part of it. Therefore it is composed of matter and form. Sed contra. But on the other hand: Est quod Dionysius dicit IV cap. de Divin. Nomin. de Angelis, quod sunt incorporei et immateriales. There is what Dionysius says in chapter IV of De Divinis Nominibus [lec. 1] about the angels, that they are "incorporeal and immaterial." Sed dices, quod dicuntur immateriales, quia non habent materiam subiectam quantitati et transmutationi. —Sed contra est quod ipse praemittit, quod ab universa materia sunt mundi. ii But you will say that they are called "immaterial" because they do not have matter that is subject to quantity and to change. But this is at variance with what he himself says above, that "they are free from all matter." Praeterea, secundum philosophum in IV Physic., locus non quaeritur nisi propter motum; et similiter nec materia quaereretur nisi propter motum. Secundum ergo quod aliqua habent motum, secundum hoc quaerenda est in eis materia; unde illa quae sunt generabilia et corruptibilia, habent materiam ad esse; quae autem sunt transmutabilia secundum locum habent materiam ad ubi. Sed substantiae spirituales non sunt transmutabiles secundum esse. Ergo non est in eis materia ad esse; et sic non sunt compositae ex materia et forma. iii Furthermore, according to the Philosopher in IV Physica [4, 211a 12], the question of place would not arise were it not for movement; and similarly neither would the question of matter arise were it not for movement. Therefore, according as given things have movement, on this ground matter must be looked for in them; hence those things which are subject to generation and corruption have matter with respect to their being; while those which are changeable according to place have matter with respect to their place. But spiritual substances are not changeable on the basis of their being. Therefore matter for being is not in them, and so they are not composed of matter and form. Praeterea, Hugo de sancto Victore dicit super angelicam hierarchiam Dionysii, quod in substantiis spiritualibus idem est quod vivificat et quod vivificatur. Sed id quod vivificat est forma; quod autem vivificatur, est materia: forma enim dat esse materiae, vivere autem viventibus est esse. Ergo in Angelis non differt materia et forma. iv Furthermore, Hugh of St. Victor says on Dionysius' De Caelesti Hierarchia [V, PL CLXXV, 1010B], that in spiritual substances that which vivifies and that which is vivified is the same. But that which vivifies is form, whereas that which is vivified is matter; for form gives being to matter, and in the case of living things "to live" is "to be". Therefore in angels there is no distinction of matter and form. Praeterea, Avicenna et Algazel dicunt quod substantiae separatae, quae spirituales substantiae dicuntur, sunt omnino a materia denudatae. v Furthermore, Avicenna [Met. IX, 4] and Algazel [I, tr. IV, 3] say that the separated substances, which are called spiritual substances, are entirely devoid of matter. Praeterea, philosophus dicit in III de anima, quod lapis non est in anima, sed species lapidis: quod videtur esse propter simplicitatem animae, ut scilicet in ea materialia esse non possint. Ergo anima non est composita ex materia et forma. vi Furthermore, the Philosopher says in III De Anima [8, 431b 29] that "the stone does not exist in the soul, but the species" of stone does. This seems to be due to the soul's simplicity, namely, the fact that material things cannot exist in it. Therefore the soul is not composed of matter and form. Praeterea, in libro de causis dicitur, quod intelligentia est substantia quae non dividitur. Sed omne quod componitur, dividitur. Ergo intelligentia non est substantia composita. vii Furthermore, in the Liber de Causis  it is said that an intelligence is a substance which is not divided. But every thing which is composite is divided. Therefore an intelligence is not composite substance. Praeterea, in his quae sunt sine materia, idem est intellectus et quod intelligitur. Sed id quod intelligitur, est forma intelligibilis omnino immaterialis. Ergo substantia intelligens est absque materia. viii Furthermore, "in those things which are without matter, the understanding being and the understood being are the same" [III De An., 4, 430a 3]. But that which is understood is an entirely immaterial intelligible form. Therefore the understanding substance also is without matter. Praeterea, Augustinus dicit in libro de Trinit., quod anima se tota intelligit. Non autem intelligit per materiam: ergo materia non est aliquid eius. ix Furthermore, Augustine says in his book De Trinitate [IX, 4], that the whole soul understands itself. Now it does not understand through matter: therefore matter is not a part of it (aliquid eius). Praeterea, Damascenus dicit, quod anima est simplex. Non ergo composita ex materia et forma. x Furthermore, Damascene says [De Fide Orth. II, 12J that the soul is simple. Therefore it is not composed of matter and form. Praeterea, spiritus rationalis magis appropinquat primo simplicissimo, scilicet Deo, quam spiritus brutalis. Sed spiritus brutalis non est compositus ex materia et forma. Ergo multo minus spiritus rationalis. xi Furthermore, a rational soul more closely approaches the absolutely simple First Being (namely, God) than the animal soul (spiritus brutalis) does. But the animal soul is not composed of matter and form. Therefore much less is the rational soul. Praeterea, plus appropinquat primo simplici substantia angelica quam forma materialis. Sed forma materialis non est composita ex materia et forma. Ergo nec substantia angelica. xii Furthermore, the angelic substance more closely approaches the simple First Being than a material form does! But a material form is not composed of matter and form. Therefore, neither is the angelic substance. Praeterea, forma accidentalis est ordine dignitatis infra substantiam. Sed Deus facit aliquam formam accidentalem subsistere sine materia, ut patet in sacramento altaris. Ergo fortius facit aliquam formam in genere substantiae subsistere sine materia; et hoc maxime videtur substantiae spiritualis. xiii Furthermore, accidental form is below substance in the order of importance. But God makes a given accidental form subsist without matter, as is evident in the Sacrament of the Altar. Therefore, so much the more does He make a given form in the genus of substance subsist without matter; and this especially seems to be spiritual substance. Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, XII Confess.: duo fecisti, domine: unum prope te, id est substantiam angelicam; aliud prope nihil, scilicet materiam. Sic ergo materia non est in Angelo, cum contra ipsum dividatur. xiv Furthermore, Augustine says in XII Confessiones : You have made two things, 0 Lord, "one next to Yourself", that is, angelic substance, "another next to nothing", namely, matter. So, therefore, there is no matter in an angel, since "matter" is distinguished from "angel" as its contrary. Respondeo. ANSWER Dicendum quod circa hanc quaestionem contrarie aliqui opinantur. Quidam enim asserunt, substantiam spiritualem creatam, esse compositam ex materia et forma; quidam vero hoc negant. Unde ad huius veritatis inquisitionem, ne in ambiguo procedamus, considerandum est quid nomine materiae significetur. Manifestum est enim quod cum potentia et actus dividant ens, et cum quodlibet genus per actum et potentiam dividatur; id communiter materia prima nominatur quod est in genere substantiae, ut potentia quaedam intellecta praeter omnem speciem et formam, et etiam praeter privationem; quae tamen est susceptiva et formarum et privationum, ut patet per August. XII Confess. et I super Genes. ad litteram, et per philosophum in VII Metaph. There are a variety of conflicting opinions concerning this question. For some assert that a created spiritual substance is a composite of matter and form; but some deny this. And hence, in order not to proceed to the investigation of this truth in an ambiguous fashion, we must consider what is meant by the term "matter." For it is obvious that since potency and act are divisions of being (ens), and since any genus whatever is divided into potency and act, the term "prime matter" is generally used to mean something which is in the genus of substance as a kind of potency, which is understood as excluding every species and form, and even as excluding privation, and yet is a potency capable of receiving both forms and privations; as Augustine makes clear in XII Confessiones [vii, viii, xv] and in I Super Genesi ad Litteram [xiv, xv], and the Philosopher in VII Metaphysica [3, 1029a 20]. Sic autem accepta materia (quae est propria eius acceptio et communis), impossibile est quod materia sit in substantiis spiritualibus. Now if matter be taken in this sense, which is its proper and generally accepted meaning, it is impossible for matter to be in spiritual substances. Licet enim in uno et eodem, quod quandoque est in actu quandoque in potentia, prius tempore sit potentia quam actus; actus tamen naturaliter est prior potentia. Illud autem quod est prius, non dependet a posteriori, sed e converso. Et ideo invenitur aliquis primus actus absque omni potentia; nunquam tamen invenitur in rerum natura potentia quae non sit perfecta per aliquem actum; et propter hoc semper in materia prima est aliqua forma. A primo autem actu perfecto simpliciter, qui habet in se omnem plenitudinem perfectionis, causatur esse actu in omnibus; sed tamen secundum quemdam ordinem. Nullus enim actus causatus habet omnem perfectionis plenitudinem; sed respectu primi actus, omnis actus causatus est imperfectus. Quanto tamen aliquis actus est perfectior, tanto est Deo propinquior. Inter omnes autem creaturas Deo maxime appropinquant spirituales substantiae, ut patet per Dionysium IV cap. caelestis Hierar.; unde maxime accedunt ad perfectionem primi actus, cum comparentur ad inferiores creaturas sicut perfectum ad imperfectum, et sicut actus ad potentiam. Nullo ergo modo haec ratio ordinis rerum habet quod substantiae spirituales ad esse suum requirant materiam primam, quae est incompletissimum inter omnia entia: sed sunt longe supra totam materiam et omnia materialia elevatae. For although in one and the same given thing which is sometimes in act and sometimes in potency, potency is prior to act in the order of time, yet in the order of nature act is prior to potency. Now that which is prior does not depend on that which is subsequent, but vice versa. And consequently one comes upon a first act in isolation from all potency; yet one never finds in nature a potency which is not perfected by some act, and on this account there is always some form in prime matter. Now the first absolutely perfect act, which has in itself all the fullness of perfection, causes actual existence in all things; but yet according td a certain order. For no caused act has all the fullness of perfection, but in comparison with the first act every caused act is imperfect. Still, the more perfect an act is, the nearer it is to God. Now of all creatures, the spiritual substances are nearest to God, as Dionysius makes clear in chapter 4 of De Caelesti Hierarchia [l]. And hence they most nearly approach the perfection of the first act, since they are related to lower creatures as the perfect is to the imperfect and as act is to potency. Therefore the ordered scheme of things does not in any sense imply that spiritual substances, for their own actual being, need prime matter, which is the most incomplete of all beings; but they are on a level that is far above all matter and all material things. Hoc etiam manifestum apparet, si quis propriam operationem substantiarum spiritualium consideret. Omnes enim spirituales substantiae intellectuales sunt. Talis autem est uniuscuiusque rei potentia, qualis reperitur perfectio eius; nam proprius actus propriam potentiam requirit: perfectio autem cuiuslibet intellectualis substantiae, in quantum huiusmodi, est intelligibile prout est in intellectu. Talem igitur potentiam oportet in substantiis spiritualibus requirere, quae sit proportionata ad susceptionem formae intelligibilis. Huiusmodi autem non est potentia materiae primae: nam materia prima recipit formam contrahendo ipsam ad esse individuale; forma vero intelligibilis est in intellectu absque huiusmodi contractione. Sic enim intelligit intellectus unumquodque intelligibile, secundum quod forma eius est in eo. Intelligit autem intellectus intelligibile praecipue secundum naturam communem et universalem; et sic forma intelligibilis in intellectu est secundum rationem suae communitatis. Non est ergo substantia intellectualis receptiva formae ex ratione materiae primae, sed magis per oppositam quamdam rationem. Unde manifestum fit quod in substantiis spiritualibus illa prima materia quae de se omni specie caret, eius pars esse non potest. This fact also becomes evident if one takes into consideration the activity that is proper to spiritual substances. For all spiritual substances are intellectual. Now, the potency of each individual thing is such as its perfection is found to be; for a proper act requires its own proper potency. Now the perfection of any intellectual substance, insofar as it is intellectual, is intelligible because it is in the intellect. The sort of potency then that we must seek in spiritual substances is one that is proportionate to the reception of an intelligible form. Now the potency of prime matter is not of this sort, for prime matter receives form by contracting it to the individual being. But an intelligible form is in the intellect without any such contraction; for thus the intellect understands each intelligible as its form is in it. Now the intellect understands the intelligible chiefly according to a common and universal nature, and so the intelligible form is in the intellect according to its universality (secundum rationem suae communitatis). Therefore, an intellectual substance is not made receptive of form by reason of prime matter, but rather through a character which is, in a way, the opposite. Hence it becomes obvious that in the case of spiritual substances the kind of prime matter which of itself is void of all species cannot be part of that substance. Si tamen quaecumque duo se habent ad invicem ut potentia et actus, nominentur materia et forma, nihil obstat dicere, ut non fiat vis in verbis, quod in substantiis spiritualibus est materia et forma. Oportet enim in substantia spirituali creata esse duo, quorum unum comparatur ad alterum ut potentia ad actum. Quod sic patet. Manifestum est enim quod primum ens, quod Deus est, est actus infinitus, utpote habens in se totam essendi plenitudinem, non contractam ad aliquam naturam generis vel speciei. Unde oportet quod ipsum esse eius non sit esse quasi inditum alicui naturae quae non sit suum esse; quia sic finiretur ad illam naturam. Unde dicimus, quod Deus est ipsum suum esse. Hoc autem non potest dici de aliquo alio: sicut enim impossibile est intelligere quod sint plures albedines separatae; sed si esset albedo separata ab omni subiecto et recipiente, esset una tantum; ita impossibile est quod sit ipsum esse subsistens nisi unum tantum. Omne igitur quod est post primum ens, cum non sit suum esse, habet esse in aliquo receptum, per quod ipsum esse contrahitur; et sic in quolibet creato aliud est natura rei quae participat esse, et aliud ipsum esse participatum. Et cum quaelibet res participet per assimilationem primum actum in quantum habet esse, necesse est quod esse participatum in unoquoque comparetur ad naturam participantem ipsum, sicut actus ad potentiam. In natura igitur rerum corporearum materia non per se participat ipsum esse, sed per formam; forma enim adveniens materiae facit ipsam esse actu, sicut anima corpori. Yet on the other hand if we use the terms "matter" and "form" to mean any two things which are related to each other as potency and act, there is no difficulty in saying (so as to avoid a mere dispute about words) that matter and form exist in spiritual substances. For in a created spiritual substance there must be two elements, one of which is related to the other as potency is to act. This is clear from the following. For it is obvious that the first being, which is God, is infinite act, as having in itself the entire fullness. of being, not contracted to any generic or specific nature. Hence its very existence must not be an existence that is, as it were, put into some nature which is not its own existence, because thus it would be limited to that nature. Hence we say that God is His own existence. Now this cannot be said of any other being. For, just as it is impossible to understand that there are many separate whitenesses, but if there were "whiteness" apart from every subject and recipient, there would be but one whiteness, so it is impossible to have a self-subsisting existence unless there is but one. Accordingly, every thing which exists after the first being, because it is not its own existence, has an existence that is received in something, through which the existence is itself contracted; and thus in any created object the nature of the thing which participates in existence is one thing, and the participated existence itself is another. And because any thing participates in the first act through similitude insofar as it has existence, the participated existence must in each case be related to the nature participating in it, as act is related to potency. Accordingly, in the world of physical objects, matter does not of itself participate in actual existence, but it does participate therein through form; for the form coming upon the matter makes the matter itself actually exist, as the soul does to the body. Unde in rebus compositis est considerare duplicem actum, et duplicem potentiam. Nam primo quidem materia est ut potentia respectu formae, et forma est actus eius; et iterum natura constituta ex materia et forma, est ut potentia respectu ipsius esse, in quantum est susceptiva eius. Remoto igitur fundamento materiae, si remaneat aliqua forma determinatae naturae per se subsistens, non in materia, adhuc comparabitur ad suum esse ut potentia ad actum: non dico autem ut potentiam separabilem ab actu, sed quam semper suus actus comitetur. Et hoc modo natura spiritualis substantiae, quae non est composita ex materia et forma, est ut potentia respectu sui esse; et sic in substantia spirituali est compositio potentiae et actus, et per consequens formae et materiae; si tamen omnis potentia nominetur materia et omnis actus nominetur forma. Sed tamen hoc non est proprie dictum secundum communem usum nominum. Hence in composite objects there are two kinds of act and two kinds of potency to consider. For first of all, matter is as potency with reference to form, and the form is its act. And secondly, if the nature is constituted of matter and form, the matter is as potency with reference to existence itself, insofar as it is able to receive this. Accordingly, when the foundation of matter is removed, if any form of a determinate nature remains which subsists of itself but not in matter, it will still be related to its own existence as potency is to act. But I do not say, as that potency which is separable from its act, but as a potency which is always accompanied by its act. And in this way the nature of a spiritual substance, which is not composed of matter and form, is a potency with reference to its own existence; and thus there is in a spiritual substance a composition of potency and act, and, consequently, of form and matter, provided only that every potency be called matter, and every act be called form; but yet this is not properly said according to the common use of the terms. Replies Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ratio formae opponitur rationi subiecti. Nam omnis forma, in quantum huiusmodi, est actus; omne autem subiectum comparatur ad id cuius est subiectum, ut potentia ad actum. Si quae ergo forma est quae sit actus tantum, ut divina essentia, illa nullo modo potest esse subiectum; et de hac Boetius loquitur. Si autem aliqua forma sit quae secundum aliquid sit in actu, et secundum aliquid in potentia; secundum hoc tantum erit subiectum, secundum quod est in potentia. Substantiae autem spirituales, licet sint formae subsistentes, sunt tamen in potentia, in quantum habent esse finitum et limitatum. Et quia intellectus est cognoscitivus omnium secundum sui rationem, et voluntas est amativa universalis boni; remanet semper in intellectu et voluntate substantiae creatae potentia ad aliquid quod est extra se. Unde si quis recte consideret, substantiae spirituales non inveniuntur esse subiectae nisi accidentium quae pertinent ad intellectum et voluntatem. As to the first argument, therefore, it must be said that the character of a form is in sharp contrast to the character of a subject: for every form, as such, is an act, whereas every subject is related to that of which it is the subject, as a potency is related to an act. If therefore, there is any form which is exclusively an act, such as the divine essence, it cannot in any sense be a subject; and it is of this form that Boethius is speaking. Now if there happens to be a form, which is in act in one respect and is in potency in another, it will be a subject only in that precise respect in which it is in potency. Now spiritual substances, although they are subsistent forms, are nevertheless in potency inasmuch as they possess a finite and limited existence. And because the intellect, as a consequence of its character, has a capacity for knowing all things, and the will has a capacity for loving all good, there always remains within the intellect and the will of a created substance a potency toward something which is outside of itself. Hence, if one views the matter rightly, spiritual substances are not found to be subjects, except of accidents which pertain to the intellect and to the will. Ad secundum dicendum quod duplex est limitatio formae. Una quidem secundum quod forma speciei limitatur ad individuum, et talis limitatio formae est per materiam. Alia vero secundum quod forma generis limitatur ad naturam speciei; et talis limitatio formae non fit per materiam, sed per formam magis determinatam, a qua sumitur differentia; differentia enim addita super genus contrahit ipsum ad speciem. Et talis limitatio est in substantiis spiritualibus, secundum scilicet quod sunt formae determinatarum specierum. As to the second, it must be said that there are two kinds of limitation of form. There is one in consequence of which the form of the species is limited to the individual, and this kind of limitation of form comes about through matter. There is a second, however, in consequence of which the form of the genus is limited to the nature of the species; and this kind of limitation of form does not come about through matter, but rather through a more determinate form, from which the difference is derived; for the difference when added to a genus narrows down this latter to the species. And this kind of limitation is the one that is in spiritual substances, in view of the fact that they are forms of determinate species. Ad tertium dicendum quod mutabilitas non invenitur in substantiis spiritualibus secundum earum esse, sed secundum intellectum et voluntatem. Sed talis mutabilitas non est ex materia, sed ex potentialitate intellectus et voluntatis. As to the third, it must be said that changeability is not to be found in spiritual substances as a consequence of their being, but as a consequence of their intellect and their will. But this kind of changeability is not the result of matter, but of the potentiality of the intellect and the will. Ad quartum dicendum quod non est intentio Augustini dicere, quod sit eadem numero materia visibilium et invisibilium, cum ipse dicat duplicem informitatem intelligi per caelum et terram, quae dicuntur primo creata; ut per caelum intelligatur substantia spiritualis adhuc informis, per terram autem materia rerum corporalium, quae in se considerata informis est, quasi omni specie carens: unde etiam dicitur inanis et vacua, vel invisibilis et incomposita secundum aliam litteram. Caelum autem non describitur inane et vacuum. Per quod manifeste apparet quod materia, quae caret omni specie, non est pars substantiae angelicae. Sed informitas substantiae spiritualis est secundum quod nondum est conversa ad verbum a quo illuminatur, quod pertinet ad potentiam intelligibilem. Sic ergo materiam communem visibilium et invisibilium nominat utrumque, prout est informe suo modo. As to the fourth, it must be said that Augustine's meaning is not that the matter of things visible and things invisible is the same numerically; since he himself says that two kinds of formlessness are meant by "heaven" and "earth," which are said to have been created first, so that by "heaven" is meant the spiritual substance that is still formless, whereas by "earth" is meant the matter of corporeal objects, which considered in itself is formless, since it is without any species; hence it is also said to be "void and empty", or "invisible and non-composite" according to another reading, whereas heaven is not described as "void and empty." From this it is plainly manifest that matter, which is without any species, is not a part of the angelic substance. But the formlessness of spiritual substance is a consequence of the fact that the substance has not yet been turned toward the Word whereby it is enlightened, and this is something that pertains to its power of understanding." In this sense, therefore, he calls them both "common matter of things visible and things invisible," according as each is formless in its own way. Ad quintum dicendum quod philosophus loquitur ibi non de causa agente, sed de causa formali. Illa enim quae sunt composita ex materia et forma, non statim sunt ens et unum, sed materia est ens in potentia et fit ens actu per adventum formae, quae est ei causa essendi. Sed forma non habet esse per aliam formam. Unde si sit aliqua forma subsistens, statim est ens et unum, nec habet causam formalem sui esse; habet tamen causam influentem ei esse, non autem causam moventem, quae reducat ipsam de potentia praeexistenti in actum. As to the fifth, it must be said that the Philosopher is speaking in that passage not of the agent cause but of the formal cause. For those things which are composed of matter and form are not immediately both being and one, but matter is being in potency and becomes actual being through the coming of the form, which serves as the cause of existence in its regard. But a form does not have being through another form. And hence, if there be a subsisting form, it is immediately both being and one, nor does it have a formal cause of its own existence; it does nevertheless have a cause that pours existence into it, but not a moving cause such as would bring it into act out of previously existent potency. Ad sextum dicendum quod licet anima sit per se subsistens, non tamen sequitur quod sit composita ex materia et forma, quia per se subsistere potest convenire etiam formae absque materia. Cum enim materia habeat esse per formam, et non e converso; nihil prohibet aliquam formam sine materia subsistere, licet materia sine forma esse non possit. As to the sixth, it must be said that, although the soul has a subsistence of its own, nevertheless it does not follow that it is composed of matter and form, because to have a subsistence of its own can also be an attribute of a form apart from matter. For since matter has existence through form, and not conversely, there is nothing to prevent a given form from subsisting without matter, although matter cannot exist without form. Ad septimum dicendum quod esse susceptivum contrariorum est substantiae in potentia aliqualiter existentis, sive sit composita ex materia et forma, sive sit simplex. Substantia autem spiritualium non est subiectum contrariorum, nisi pertinentium ad voluntatem et intellectum, secundum quae est in potentia, ut ex dictis patet. As to the seventh, it must be said that the capacity of receiving contrary attributes is characteristic of a substance that exists in potency in some way or other, whether it be composed of matter and form or whether it be simple substance. Now the substance of spiritual things is not the subject of contrary attributes, save of those pertaining to the will and to the intellect, since it is in consequence of these that it is in potency, as is clear from what has been said. Ad octavum dicendum quod non idem est componi ex quod est et quo est, et ex materia et forma. Licet enim forma possit dici quo aliquid est, tamen materia non proprie potest dici quod est, cum non sit nisi in potentia. Sed quod est, est id quod subsistit in esse, quod quidem in substantiis corporeis est ipsum compositum ex materia et forma, in substantiis autem incorporeis est ipsa forma simplex; quo est autem, est ipsum esse participatum, quia in tantum unumquodque est, in quantum ipse esse participat. Unde et Boetius sic utitur istis vocabulis in libro de Hebdomad., dicens, quod in aliis praeter primum, non idem est quod est et esse. As to the eighth, it must be said that to be composed of "that which is" (quod est) and of "that whereby something is" (quo est) is not the same as to be composed of matter and form. For although form can be called "that whereby something is," nevertheless matter cannot properly be called "that which is," since it is not, save in potency. But "that which is" is that which subsists in existence and this, in the case of corporeal substances, is the thing itself that is composed of matter and form, whereas in the case of incorporeal substances it is the simple form itself. Now "that whereby something is" is participated existence itself, because each individual is, insofar as it participates in existence itself. And hence Boethius also uses these words in this sense in the book De Hebdomadibus, saying that in the case of beings other than the First "that which is" and "existence" (esse) are not the same. Ad nonum dicendum quod sub aliquo communi est aliquid dupliciter: uno modo sicut individuum sub specie; alio modo sicut species sub genere. Quandocumque igitur sub una communi specie sunt multa individua, distinctio multorum individuorum est per materiam individualem, quae est praeter naturam speciei; et hoc in rebus creatis. Quando vero sunt multae species sub uno genere, non oportet quod formae quibus distinguuntur species ad invicem, sint aliud secundum rem a forma communi generis. Per unam enim et eamdem formam hoc individuum collocatur in genere substantiae, et in genere corporis, et sic usque ad specialissimam speciem. Si enim secundum aliquam formam hoc individuum habeat quod sit substantia, de necessitate oportet quod aliae formae supervenientes, secundum quas collocatur in inferioribus generibus et speciebus, sint formae accidentales. As to the ninth, it must be said that a thing is "under" something common in two senses: in one, as an individual is "under" a species; in another, as a species is "under" a genus. Whenever then many individuals are under one common species, the distinction between many individuals is effected through individual matter, which has nothing to do with their specific nature. This is true in the case of created things. But when there are many species under one genus the forms whereby the species are distinguished from one another should in reality be something other than the common form of the genus. For through one and the same form this particular individual is put in the genus "substance", in the genus "body", and so on down to the most specific species. For if this particular individual were to possess its substantiality in consequence of some form, then necessarily it would have to be the case that the other additional forms in consequence of which it is placed in lower genera and species would be accidental forms. Quod ex hoc patet. Forma enim accidentalis a substantiali differt, quia forma substantialis facit hoc aliquid, forma autem accidentalis advenit rei iam hoc aliquid existenti. Si igitur prima forma, per quam collocatur in genere, facit individuum esse hoc aliquid; omnes aliae formae advenient individuo subsistenti in actu, et ita erunt formae accidentales. Sequetur etiam quod per adventum posteriorum formarum, quibus collocatur aliquid in specie specialissima vel subalterna, non sit generatio, neque per subtractionem corruptio, simpliciter, sed secundum quid. Cum enim generatio sit transmutatio ad esse rei, illud simpliciter generari dicitur quod simpliciter fit ens de non ente in actu, sed ente in potentia tantum. Si igitur aliquid fiat de praeexistenti in actu, non generabitur simpliciter ens, sed hoc ens; et eadem ratio est de corruptione. Est ergo dicendum quod formae rerum sunt ordinatae, et una addit super alteram in perfectione. Et hoc patet per philosophum in VIII Metaph., qui dicit quod definitiones et species rerum sunt sicut numeri, in quibus species multiplicantur per additionem unitatis; tum etiam hoc per inductionem appareat gradatim species rerum multiplicari secundum perfectum et imperfectum. This is clear from the following. For an accidental form differs from a substantial form because a substantial form makes this given thing to be something, whereas an accidental form is added to a thing which already exists as "this something." If then the first form by which the individual is placed in a genus will make the individual to be "this something," all the other forms will be added to an individual that subsists in actuality, and consequently they will be accidental forms. It will also follow that through the addition of the later forms whereby something is given its place in the most specific species or in some subordinate species, generation does not occur, and by the taking away of these forms there is no corruption in an absolute sense but in a qualified sense (secundum aliquid). For since generation is a change oriented to the existence of a thing, something is said to be generated, absolutely speaking, if it absolutely becomes a being (ens) out of that which is non-being in act but being in potency only. If, then, something comes into being out of something that is previously existing in act, what will be generated is not a being in an absolute sense, but "this particular being." Concerning corruption the same reasoning holds good. It must, therefore, be said that the forms of things are ranged in order, and that one form exceeds another in perfection. This is clear both from what the Philosopher says in VIII Metaphysica [3, 1043b 33], namely, that the definitions and species of things are like numbers, in the case of which the species are multiplied by adding one; and also from the fact that through induction the species of things appear to be multiplied hierarchically according to the perfect and the imperfect. Sic igitur per hoc excluditur positio Avicebron in Lib. fontis vitae, quod materia prima, quae omnino sine forma consideratur, primo recipit formam substantiae; qua quidem supposita in aliqua sui parte, super formam substantiae recipit aliam formam, per quam fit corpus; et sic deinceps usque ad ultimam speciem. Et in illa parte in qua non recipit formam corpoream, est substantia incorporea, cuius materiam non subiectam quantitati aliqui nominant materiam spiritualem. Ipsam autem materiam iam perfectam per formam substantiae, quae est subiectum quantitatis et aliorum accidentium, dicit esse clavem ad intelligendum substantias incorporeas. Non enim ex hoc contingit quod aliquod individuum sit corpus inanimatum et aliud corpus animatum, per hoc quod individuum animatum habet formam aliquam, cui substernatur forma substantialis corporis; sed quia hoc individuum animatum habet formam perfectiorem, per quam habet non solum subsistere et corpus esse, sed etiam vivere, aliud autem habet formam imperfectiorem, per quam non attingit ad vitam, sed solum ad subsistere corporaliter. Thus, then, by this line of argument Avicebron's position in the book Fons Vitae is ruled out, to the effect that prime matter, something that is regarded as entirely without form, first receives the form of substance; and once this form is supposed in any part of itself it receives, in addition to the form "substance", another form through which it becomes a body; and so on in succession down to its ultimate species. And in that part in which it does not receive a corporeal form it is incorporeal substance, the matter of which, not being subject to quantity, some call "spiritual matter". Moreover, the matter itself, already perfected through the form of substance which is the subject of quantity and of the other accidents, is "the key", he says, to the understanding of incorporeal substances [II, 6, p. 35]. For the reason why some individual thing happens to be a non-living body and another happens to be a living body is not the fact that a living individual has some form of which the substantial form of a body is a substratum; but the reason is that this particular living individual has a more perfect form, through which it has not only subsistence and bodily existence; but also life; whereas the other has a more imperfect form, through which it does not attain to life, but only to bodily existence. Ad decimum dicendum quod forma generis de cuius ratione est materia, non potest esse extra intellectum nisi in materia, ut forma plantae aut metalli. Sed hoc genus substantiae, non est tale de cuius ratione sit materia; alioquin non esset metaphysicum, sed naturale. Unde forma huius generis non dependet a materia secundum suum esse, sed potest inveniri etiam extra materiam. As to the tenth, it must be said that the form of a genus whereof matter is an essential part cannot exist outside the intellect except in matter, like the form "plant", for instance, or the form "metal". But this genus of substance is not the sort of thing whereof matter is an essential part. Otherwise it would not be a metaphysical genus but a natural one. Hence the form of this genus does not depend on matter as regards its own existence, but can be also found outside matter. Ad undecimum dicendum quod species intelligibilis quae est in intellectu Angeli intelligentis, differt ab Angelo intellecto non secundum abstractum a materia et materiae concretum, sed sicut ens intentionale ab ente quod habet esse ratum in natura; sicut differt species coloris in oculo a colore qui est in pariete. As to the eleventh, it must be said that the intelligible species which is in the intellect of the understanding angel is different from the understood angel, not in the way of "something abstracted from the matter" and "something concreted of matter", but as an intentional being differs from a being which has an established existence in nature, as the species of color in the eye differs from the color which is in a wall. Ad duodecimum dicendum quod si arca esset sine materia per se subsistens, esset intelligens seipsam; quia immunitas a materia est ratio intellectualitatis. Et secundum hoc arca sine materia non differret ab arca intelligibili. As to the twelfth, it must be said that if the box were self-subsistent apart from matter, it would be something that understands its own self, because immunity from matter is the essential character of intellectuality. And in view of this, the box apart from matter would not be different from an intelligible box. Ad decimumtertium dicendum quod Augustinus inducit illud inquirendo: quod patet ex hoc quod illam positionem improbat. As to the thirteenth, it must be said that Augustine brings in that point as a matter to be investigated. This is clear from the fact that he rejects the assertion in question. Ad decimumquartum dicendum quod solus Deus dicitur immaterialis et incorporeus, quia omnia eius simplicitati comparata, possunt reputari quasi corpora materialia, licet in se sint incorporea et immaterialia. As to the fourteenth, it must be said that God alone is said to be immaterial and incorporeal, because all things, when compared to His simplicity, can be reckoned as material bodies, although in themselves they are incorporeal and immaterial. Ad decimumquintum dicendum quod esse substantiae spiritualis creatae est coarctatum et limitatum non per materiam, sed per hoc quod est receptum et participatum in natura determinatae speciei, ut dictum est. As to the fifteenth, it must be said that the existence of a spiritual creature's substance is confined and limited, not by matter, but by the fact that it is something that has been received and participated in a nature of a determinate species, as has been said. Ad decimumsextum dicendum, quod agit et patitur substantia spiritualis creata, non secundum formam vel materiam, sed secundum quod est in actu vel potentia. As to the sixteenth, it must be said that a created spiritual substance is active and passive, not in consequence of form or matter, but according as it is in act or in potency. Ad decimumseptimum dicendum quod substantia spiritualis nec est actus purus, nec potentia pura, sed habens potentiam cum actu; non tamen composita ex materia et forma, ut ex dictis patet. As to the seventeenth, it must be said that a spiritual substance is neither a pure act nor a pure potency, but is something that has potency along with act; yet it is not composed of matter and form, as is clear from what has been said. Ad decimumoctavum dicendum quod Plato appellat deos secundos, non Angelos, sed corpora caelestia. As to the eighteenth, it must be said that Plato gives the name of "second gods" not to the angels, but to the heavenly bodies. Ad decimumnonum dicendum quod materia est principium distinctionis secundum numerum in eadem specie, non autem distinctionis specierum. Angeli autem non sunt multi numero in eadem specie; sed multitudo eorum est sicut multae naturae specierum per se subsistentes. As to the nineteenth, it must be said that matter is the principle of numerical distinction within the same species, but not of the distinction between species. Now the angels are not numerically many within the same species, but their manyness (multitudo) is that of many self-subsistent specific natures. Ad vicesimum dicendum quod substantiae spirituales non patiuntur ab igne corporeo per modum alterationis materialis, sed per modum alligationis, ut Augustinus dicit. Unde non oportet quod habeant materiam. As to the twentieth, it must be said that spiritual substances are not acted on by bodily fire by way of a material alteration but by way of a confinement (alligationis), as Augustine says [De Civitate Dei XXI, 10, 1]. And hence it is not necessary for them to have matter. Ad vicesimumprimum dicendum quod liber de unitate et uno non est Boetii, ut ipse stilus indicat. As to the twenty-first, it must be said that the book De Unitate et Uno is not a book of Boethius,'s as its very style indicates. Ad vicesimumsecundum dicendum quod forma separata, in quantum est actus, non potest aliquid extraneum habere admixtum, sed solum in quantum est in potentia. Et hoc modo substantiae spirituales, in quantum sunt in potentia secundum intellectum et voluntatem, recipiunt aliqua accidentia. As to the twenty-second, it must be said that a separated form, inasmuch as it is an act, cannot have anything extraneous mixed with it, but only inasmuch as it is in potency. And in this way the spiritual substances, inasmuch as they are in potency as regards the intellect and the will, receive some accidents. Ad vicesimumtertium dicendum quod intentio Boetii non est dicere, quod de ratione substantiae, quod est genus, sit esse compositum ex materia et forma, cum substantia sit de consideratione metaphysici, non naturalis; sed intendit dicere, quod cum forma et materia non pertineant ad genus substantiae tamquam species; sola substantia, quae est compositum, collocatur in genere ut species. As to the twenty-third, it must be said that Boethius does not mean to say that it is essential to substance, which is a genus, to be composed of matter and form, since substance comes within the purview of the metaphysician, not of the natural philosopher. But he does mean to say that, since form and matter do not pertain to the genus of substance as a species thereof, only that substance which is something composite is placed within the genus of substance as a species. Ad vicesimumquartum dicendum quod in rebus compositis ex materia et forma, genus sumitur a materia, et differentia a forma; ita tamen quod per materiam non intelligatur materia prima, sed secundum quod per formam recipit quoddam esse imperfectum et materiale respectu esse specifici; sicut esse animalis est imperfectum et materiale respectu hominis. Tamen illud duplex esse non est secundum aliam et aliam formam, sed secundum unam formam, quae homini dat non solum hoc quod est esse animal, sed hoc quod est esse hominem. Anima autem alterius animalis dat ei solum esse animal; unde animal commune non est unum numero, sed ratione tantum; quia non ab una et eadem forma homo est animal et asinus. Subtracta ergo materia a substantiis spiritualibus, remanebit ibi genus et differentia non secundum materiam et formam, sed secundum quod consideratur in substantia spirituali tam id quod est commune sibi et imperfectioribus substantiis, quam etiam id quod est sibi proprium. As to the twenty-fourth, it must be said that in the case of objects composed of matter and form, the genus is obtained from the matter and the difference from the form: yet in such a way that by "matter" is not understood prime matter, but matter according as it receives through the Corm a certain being (esse), imperfect and material in comparison with specific being (esse); thus, for instance, the being (esse) of "animal" is imperfect and material in comparison with "man." Still that two-fold being (esse) is not the consequence of two different forms, but of one form, which confers on man not only "animal being" (esse) but "human being" (esse). Now the soul of another animal confers on it only "animal being" (esse). Hence the common element "animal" is not one numerically, but mentally only, because it is not from one and the same form that a man and an ass are "animal". Once matter is taken away, therefore, from spiritual substances, the genus and the difference will remain in them, not in consequence of matter and form, but in consequence of considering in a spiritual substance both that element which is common to itself and to less perfect substances, and also that element which is proper to itself. Ad vicesimumquintum dicendum quod quanto aliquid est plus in actu, tanto perfectius est; quanto autem aliquid est plus in potentia, tanto est imperfectius. Imperfecta autem a perfectis sumunt originem, et non e converso. Unde non oportet quod omne quod quocumque modo est in potentia, hoc habeat a pura potentia quae est materia. Et in hoc videtur fuisse deceptus Avicebron in libro fontis vitae, dum credidit quod omne illud quod est in potentia vel subiectum, quodammodo hoc habeat ex prima materia. As to the twenty-fifth, it must be said that the more a thing is in act, the more perfect it is; whereas the more a thing is in potency, the less perfect it is. Now, imperfect beings derive their origin from perfect beings, and not conversely. And hence it does not have to be the case that every thing which is in potency in any way whatever must get its potentiality from the pure potency which is matter. And on this point Avicebron seems to have been deceived, in his book Fons Vitae, since he believed that every thing which is in potency, or is a subject, has this character somehow from prime matter.
Secundo quaeritur utrum substantia spiritualis possit uniri corpori
The second question is: Can a spiritual substance be united to a body?
Et videtur quod non. And it would seem that it cannot. Dicit enim Dionysius cap. I de Divin. Nomin., quod incorporalia sunt incomprehensibilia a corporalibus. Sed omnis forma comprehenditur a materia, cum sit actus eius. Ergo substantia spiritualis incorporea non potest esse forma corporis. 1 For Dionysius says in the first chapter of De Divinis Nominibus [lec. 1] that incorporeal things cannot be completely grasped by corporeal things. But every form is completely grasped by matter, since it is its act. Therefore, an incorporeal spiritual substance cannot be the form of the body. Praeterea, secundum philosophum in libro de somno et vigilia cuius est potentia eius est actio. Sed operatio propria substantiae spiritualis est intelligere, quae non potest esse corporis: quia non contingit intelligere per organum corporeum, ut probatur in III de anima. Ergo potentia intellectiva non potest esse forma corporis; ergo neque substantia spiritualis, in qua fundatur talis potentia, potest esse forma corporis. 2 Furthermore, according to the Philosopher in his book De Somno et Vigilia [I, 454a 8], "The thing to which an action belongs is the thing to which the corresponding power belongs." But understanding is the proper activity of a spiritual substance and cannot belong to the body, because understanding does not take place through a corporeal organ, as is proved in III De Anima [4, 429a 25]. Therefore, an intellectual power cannot be the form of the body; therefore neither can a spiritual substance, wherein this sort of power has its basis, be the form of the body. Praeterea, quod advenit alicui post esse completum, advenit ei accidentaliter. Sed substantia spiritualis habet in se esse subsistens. Si igitur adveniat ei corpus, adveniet ei accidentaliter. Non ergo potest ei uniri ut forma substantialis. Sed dicebat, quod anima, in quantum est spiritus, est per se subsistens; in quantum autem est anima, unitur ut forma. 3 Furthermore, what accrues to a thing after its completed being (esse) accrues to it accidentally. But a spiritual substance has within itself subsistent being (esse). If, then, a body accrues to it, it will accrue to it accidentally. Therefore, it cannot be united to it as a substantial form. But it was objected' that the soul, insofar as it is "spirit", is self-subsistent, whereas insofar as it is "soul", it is united as a form. Sed contra, But on the contrary, anima secundum suam essentiam est spiritus; aut igitur secundum suam essentiam est forma corporis, aut secundum aliquid additum essentiae. Si autem secundum aliquid additum essentiae, cum omne illud quod advenit alicui supra essentiam suam sit accidentale, sequitur quod anima per aliquod accidens uniatur corpori; et sic homo est ens per accidens, quod est inconveniens. Ergo unitur ei per suam essentiam, in quantum est spiritus. 4 the soul is "spirit" by its very essence: accordingly, it is the form of the body either by its very essence or else in consequence of something added to its essence. Now if the soul is the form of the body in consequence of something added to its essence, since all that accrues to a thing over and above its own essence is accidental, it follows that the soul is united to the body by means of some accident; and thus man is a being per accidens, which is incongruous. Therefore, the soul is united to the body through its essence, insofar as it is "spirit". Praeterea, forma non est propter materiam, sed materia propter formam. Unde anima non unitur corpori ut perficiatur corpus; sed magis corpus, si anima est forma, unitur ei propter animae perfectionem. Sed anima ad sui perfectionem non indiget corpore, cum sine corpore possit esse et intelligere. Ergo anima non unitur corpori ut forma. 5 Furthermore, a form does not have being on account of matter, but matter has being on account of a form.' Hence the soul is not united to the body that the body may be perfected, but rather the body, if the soul is a form, is united to it for the soul's perfection. But the soul does not need the body for its own perfection, since it can exist and can understand apart from the body. Therefore, the soul is not united to the body as a form. Praeterea, unio formae et materiae est naturalis. Sed unio animae ad corpus non est naturalis, sed miraculosa; dicitur enim in libro de spiritu et anima: plenum fuit miraculo quod tam diversa et tam divisa ad invicem potuerunt coniungi. Ergo anima non unitur corpori ut forma. 6 Furthermore, the union of form and matter is natural. But a soul's union with a body is not natural, but miraculous; for it is said in the book De Spiritu et Anima [14, PL XL, 790]: "It was completely miraculous that things so diverse and so divided could have been mutually conjoined." Therefore, the soul is not united to the body as a form. Praeterea, secundum philosophum in libro de caelo, omnis debilitatio est praeter naturam. Quidquid ergo debilitat aliquid, non unitur ei naturaliter. Sed anima debilitatur per unionem corporis; et quantum ad esse, quia corpus praegravat animam, ut dicitur in libro de spiritu et anima, et quantum ad operationem; quia non potest se cognoscere, nisi retrahendo se ab omnibus corporeis nexibus, ut in eodem libro dicitur. Ergo unio animae ad corpus non est naturalis; et sic idem quod prius. 7 Furthermore, according to the Philosopher in the book De Caelo [II, 6, 288b 14], "Every weakening is contrary to nature." Hence whatever weakens a thing is not united to it naturally. But the soul is weakened through union with the body, both as far as existence is concerned, because the body weighs down the soul, as is said in the book De Spiritu et Anima [XIV; passim], and as far as activity is concerned, because the soul can not know itself save by withdrawing itself from all corporeal connections (nexibus), as the same book says [XXXII]. Therefore the soul's union with the body is not natural; and so we come to the same conclusion as before. Praeterea, Commentator dicit in VIII Metaph., quod cum id quod est in potentia, fit actu, hoc non fit per aliquod additum. Sed cum anima unitur corpori, additur corpori aliquod extrinsecum; quia anima creatur a Deo, et corpori infunditur. Ergo anima non est actus seu forma corporis. 8 Furthermore, the Commentator says on VIII Metaphysica [comm. 16] that when that which is in potency actually comes into being (fit actu), this does not take place through anything additional. But when the soul is united to the body, something extrinsic is added to the body; because the soul is created by God and is infused into the body. Therefore the soul is not the act or the form of the body. Praeterea, forma educitur de potentia materiae. Sed substantia spiritualis non potest educi de potentia materiae corporalis. Ergo substantia spiritualis non potest uniri corpori ut forma. 9 Furthermore, a form is derived from the potentiality of matter. But a spiritual substance cannot be derived from the potentiality of corporeal matter. Therefore a spiritual substance cannot be united to the body as a form. Praeterea, maior est convenientia spiritus ad spiritum quam spiritus ad corpus. Sed spiritus non potest esse forma alterius spiritus. Ergo neque substantia spiritualis potest esse forma corporis. 10 Furthermore, the congruity of spirit to spirit is greater than the congruity of spirit to body. But a spirit cannot be the form of another spirit. Therefore neither can a spiritual substance be the form of the body. Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, quod anima et Angelus sunt natura pares, officio dispares. Sed Angelus non potest esse forma corporis. Ergo neque anima. 11 Furthermore, Augustine says that a soul and an angel are "like in nature and unlike in function" [De Libero Arbitrio III, 11, 32]. But an angel cannot be the form of the body; therefore neither can the soul. Praeterea, Boetius dicit in libro de duabus naturis: natura est unumquodque informans specifica differentia. Sed eadem est specifica differentia animae et Angeli, scilicet rationale. Ergo eadem natura utriusque; et sic idem quod prius. 12 Furthermore, Boethius says in his book De Duabus Naturis [I, PL LXIV, 1342]: "Nature is the specific difference that informs each thing." But the specific difference of an angel and of a soul is the same; namely, "rational". Therefore the nature of both is the same; and so we come to the same conclusion as before. Praeterea, anima eodem modo se habet ad totum et partes; quia est tota in toto, et tota in qualibet parte. Sed substantia spiritualis, quae est intellectus, nullius partis corporis est actus, ut dicitur in III de anima. Ergo substantia spiritualis non est forma totius corporis. 13 Furthermore, the soul is related to the whole and to the parts in the same way, because it is wholly in the whole body and wholly in every single part. But a spiritual substance, which the intellect is, "is not an act of any part of the body," as is said in III De Anima [II, 1, 413a 7]. Therefore, a spiritual substance is not the form of the whole body. Praeterea, forma naturalis existens in corpore, non operatur extra corpus. Sed anima existens in corpore operatur extra corpus: dicitur enim in Concilio Anquirensi de mulieribus quae putant se ad Dianam de nocte ire, quod eis advenit in spiritu quod putant se in corpore pati; et sic etiam spiritus eorum extra corpus operatur. Non ergo substantia spiritualis unitur corpori ut forma naturalis eius. 14 Furthermore, a natural form existing in the body does not act outside the body. But the soul existing in the body acts outside the body, for in the Council of Ancyra it is said of women who think they go to Diana by night that what they think they suffer in body occurs to them in spirit, and so also their spirit acts outside the body. Therefore, a spiritual substance is not united to the body as its natural form. Praeterea, in libro de articulis fidei dicitur: neque forma sine materia, neque materia sine forma subiectum esse potest. Sed corpus est subiectum aliquorum accidentium. Ergo corpus non est materia sine forma. Si igitur substantia spiritualis advenit ei ut forma, sequeretur quod duae formae erunt in uno et eodem; quod est impossibile. 15 Furthermore, in the book De Articulis Fidei [I, 4, of Alan of Lille] it is said: "Neither form without matter nor matter without form is a subject." But the body is the subject of some accidents; therefore the body is not matter without form. If, then, a spiritual substance accrues to it as form, it would follow that there will be two forms in one and the same thing, which is impossible. Praeterea, corruptibile et incorruptibile differunt genere, nec aliquid de eis dicitur univoce, ut patet per philosophum et Commentatorem eius in X Metaph. Plus ergo differt corruptibile et incorruptibile quam duo contraria, quae sunt species unius generis. Boetius enim dicit quod unum contrarium non iuvat aliud ad esse. Ergo substantia spiritualis cum sit incorruptibilis, non iuvat corpus corruptibile ad esse, et ita non est forma eius, cum forma det esse materiae. 16 Furthermore, the corruptible and the incorruptible differ in genus, nor is anything said of them univocally, as the Philosopher and his Commentator make clear in X Metaphysica [10, 1058b 28]. Therefore, the corruptible and the incorruptible differ more widely than do two contraries which are species of one genus. But Boethius says [In Categorias IV, PL LXIV, 282] that one of two contraries does not aid the other toward actual being. Therefore, a spiritual substance, since it is incorruptible, does not aid the corruptible body toward actual being; and hence is not its form, since a form gives actual being to matter. Praeterea, quidquid unitur alteri per id quod non est de essentia eius, non unitur ei ut forma. Sed intellectus unitur corpori per phantasmata, quod non est de substantia intellectus, ut Commentator dicit in III de anima. Ergo substantia spiritualis, quae est intellectus, non unitur corpori ut forma. 17 Furthermore, whatever is united to another through something which is not of its own essence is not united to it as a form. But the intellect is united to the body through the imagination, which does not belong to the substance of the intellect, as the Commentator says on III De Anima [comm. 5; 36]. Therefore the spiritual substance which is the intellect is not united to the body as a form. Praeterea, omnis substantia spiritualis est intellectualis. Omnis autem substantia intellectualis est abstracta a materia, cum per immunitatem a materia sit aliquid intellectuale. Nulla ergo substantia spiritualis est forma in materia; et ita non potest uniri corpori ut forma. 18 Furthermore, every spiritual substance is intellectual. Now every intellectual substance is set apart from matter, since it is something intellectual through its freedom from matter. Therefore no spiritual substance is a form in matter, and so it cannot be united to the body as a form. Praeterea, ex materia et forma fit unum. Si igitur substantia spiritualis unitur corpori ut forma, oportet quod ex substantia spirituali et corpore fiat unum. Formae intelligibiles quae recipiuntur in intellectu, reciperentur in materia corporali; quod est impossibile: quia formae receptae in materia corporali, sunt intelligibiles tantum in potentia. Non ergo substantia spiritualis unitur corpori ut forma. 19 Furthermore, out of matter and form a single thing comes into being. If, then, a spiritual substance is united to the body as a form, out of the spiritual substance and the body one single thing should come into being. The intelligible forms which are received in the intellect will be received in corporeal matter; which is impossible, because forms received in corporeal matter are intelligible only in potency. Therefore the substance is not united to the body as a form. Sed contra, est quod Dionysius dicit IV cap. de Divin. Nomin., quod anima est substantia intellectualis habens vitam indeficientem. Sed anima est forma corporis, ut patet per eius definitionem, quae ponitur in II de anima. Ergo aliqua substantia spiritualis, sive intellectualis, unitur corpori ut forma. But on the other hand there is what Dionysius says in the fourth chapter of De Divinis Nominibus [lec. 1], that the soul is an intellectual substance which has unfailing life. But the soul is the form of the body, as is clear from the definition of it set down in II De Anima [1, 412b 5]. Therefore some spiritual or intellectual substance is united to the body as a form. Respondeo. ANSWER Dicendum quod difficultas huius quaestionis ex hoc accidit, quia substantia spiritualis est quaedam res per se subsistens. Formae autem debetur esse in alio, id est in materia, cuius est actus et perfectio. Unde contra rationem substantiae spiritualis esse videtur quod sit corporis forma; et propter hoc Gregorius Nyssenus in suo libro quem de anima fecit, imposuit Aristoteli quod posuit animam non per se subsistentem esse, et corrumpi corrupto corpore, quia posuit eam entelechiam, idest actum vel perfectionem physici corporis. It must be said that the difficulty of this question arises from the fact that a spiritual substance is a kind of self-subsistent thing. Now a form must have actual being in something else, that is, in matter, of which it is the act and the perfection. Hence it seems to be contrary to the character of a spiritual substance that it should be the form of the body. And for this reason Gregory of Nyssa in his book De Anima [PG XLV, 199] accused Aristotle of asserting that the soul is not self-subsistent, and that it is corrupted when the body is corrupted, because he asserted it as the entelechy, that is, as the act or perfection, of the physical body. Sed tamen si quis diligenter consideret, evidenter apparet quod necesse est aliquam substantiam formam humani corporis esse. Manifestum est enim quod huic homini singulari, ut Socrati vel Platoni, convenit intelligere. Nulla autem operatio convenit alicui nisi per aliquam formam in ipso existentem, vel substantialem vel accidentalem; quia nihil agit aut operatur nisi secundum quod est actu. Est autem unumquodque actu per formam aliquam vel substantialem vel accidentalem, cum forma sit actus; sicut ignis est actu ignis per igneitatem, actu calidus per calorem. Oportet igitur principium huius operationis quod est intelligere, formaliter inesse huic homini. Principium autem huius operationis non est forma aliqua cuius esse sit dependens a corpore, et materiae obligatum sive immersum; quia haec operatio non fit per corpus, ut probatur in III de anima; unde principium huius operationis habet operationem sine communicatione materiae corporalis. Sic autem unumquodque operatur secundum quod est; unde oportet quod esse illius principii sit esse elevatum supra materiam corporalem, et non dependens ab ipsa. Hoc autem proprium est spiritualis substantiae. Oportet ergo dicere, si praedicta coniungantur, quod quaedam spiritualis substantia, sit forma humani corporis. But yet, if one carefully studies the matter, it becomes clearly evident that some substance must be the form of the human body. For it is obvious that understanding belongs to "this particular man" (as, for instance, Socrates or Plato). Now no activity belongs to any given thing except through some form which exists in the thing itself, either a substantial or an accidental form, because nothing acts or functions except in consequence of its being actual. Now each individual thing is actual through some form, either substantial or accidental, since a form is an act; thus, for instance, fire is actually fire through "fireness", and actually hot through heat. Accordingly, it must be the case that the principle of that activity which is understanding should be in "this man" in the way of a form. Now the principle of this activity is not a form whose actual being is dependent on matter and tied down to or immersed in matter, because this activity is not effected by means of the body, as its proven in III De Anima [4, 429a 24]; and hence the principle of this activity possesses an activity that has nothing in common with corporeal matter. Now, the way in which each thing acts is a consequence of its being. Hence the actual being of that principle must be an actual being which is raised above corporeal matter and not dependent on it. Now this is characteristic of a spiritual substance. It is necessary to say, therefore, if the preceding considerations are put together, that some kind of substance is the form of the human body. Quidam vero concedentes quod intelligere sit actus spiritualis substantiae, negaverunt illam spiritualem substantiam uniri corpori ut forma. Quorum Averroes posuit intellectum possibilem, secundum esse, separatum a corpore. Vidit tamen quod nisi esset aliqua unio eius ad hunc hominem, actio eius ad hunc hominem pertinere non posset. Si enim sint duae substantiae omnino disiunctae, una agente vel operante, alia non dicitur operari. Unde posuit intellectum illum, quem dicebat separatum omnino secundum esse a corpore, continuari cum hoc homine per phantasmata, hac ratione, quia species intelligibilis, quae est perfectio intellectus possibilis, fundatur in phantasmatibus a quibus abstrahitur. Sic ergo habet duplex esse: unum in intellectu possibili, cuius est forma; et aliud in phantasmatibus, a quibus abstrahitur. Phantasmata autem sunt in hoc homine, quia virtus imaginativa est virtus in corpore, id est habens organum corporale. Ipsa ergo species intelligibilis est medium coniungens intellectum possibilem homini singulari. But there are some who, while admitting that understanding is the act of a spiritual substance, have denied that such a spiritual substance is united to the body as a form. Among these Averroes asserted that the possible intellect, in its actual being, is separated from the body. He saw nevertheless that unless there were some union of it with "this man", its act could not pertain to "this man". For if there are two substances entirely unconnected, when one is acting or functioning, the other is not said to be functioning. And hence he asserted that such an intellect, which he said was entirely separated from the body in its actual being, is connected with "this man" through phantasms, for this reason, that the intelligible species, which is a perfection of the possible intellect, is based on the phantasms from which it is abstracted. So, therefore, it has a two-fold kind of actual being: one in the possible intellect, of which it is the form, and the other in the phantasms from which it is abstracted. Now the phantasms are in "this man" because the imaginative power is a power within the body; that is, one which has a corporeal organ. The intelligible species itself, therefore, is the medium which joins the possible intellect to "the individual man". Sed haec continuatio nullo modo sufficit ad hoc quod hic homo singularis intelligat. Ut enim Aristoteles dicit in Lib. III de anima, phantasmata comparantur ad intellectum possibilem sicut color ad visum. Sic igitur species intelligibilis a phantasmatibus abstracta, est in intellectu possibili, sicut species coloris in sensu visus; sic autem est in phantasmatibus intelligibilis species sicut species visibilis est in colore parietis. Per hoc autem quod species visibilis, quae est forma visus, fundatur in colore parietis, non coniungitur visus parieti ut videnti, sed ut viso; non enim per hoc paries videt, sed videtur. Non enim hoc facit cognoscentem, ut sit in eo forma cuius similitudo est in potentia cognoscente; sed ut sit in ipso cognoscitiva potentia. Neque igitur hic homo per hoc erit intelligens quod sunt in eo phantasmata, quorum similitudo, quae est species intelligibilis, est in intellectu possibili; sed sequitur per hoc quod sua phantasmata sint aliorum intellecta. Sed oportet ipsum intellectum possibilem, qui est potentia intelligens, formaliter inesse huic homini ad hoc quod hic homo intelligat. Videtur etiam in ipsa ratione continuationis defecisse; cum species intelligibilis non sit unum cum intellectu possibili, nisi in quantum est abstracta a phantasmatibus: sic enim solum est intellecta in actu; secundum autem quod est in phantasmatibus, est intellecta solum in potentia. Per hoc igitur magis demonstratur disiunctio intellectus possibilis a phantasmatibus quam continuatio. Oportet enim illa esse omnino disiuncta, quorum uni aliquid uniri non potest, nisi fuerit ab altero separatum. But this connection is in no way sufficient to explain the fact that "this individual man" understands. For, as Aristotle says in his book III De Anima [7, 431a 14], the phantasms are related to the possible intellect as color is to the sight. Accordingly, the intelligible species abstracted from the phantasms is in the possible intellect in the same way as the species "color" is in the sense of sight. Now the intelligible species is in the phantasms in the same way as a species which makes seeing possible (species visibilis) is in the physical object which is a wall. Now owing to the fact that the species which makes seeing possible, the form "sight", is based on the color of the wall, the act of seeing is not connected with the wall as with a seeing object, but as with a seen object: for by means of it the wall does not see, but is seen; for what constitutes a knower is not the fact that there is in him a form whose image is in some knowing power, but the fact that there is in him the cognitive power itself. And "this man," accordingly, will not be one who understands because of the fact that in him are phantasms whose image, which is an intelligible species, is in the possible intellect; but it does follow because of this fact that his phantasms are understood by him. But the possible intellect itself, which is the understanding power, must be in "this man" in the way of a form, precisely in order that "this man" may understand. He seems to have made a mistake also in regard to the character of connection itself, since the intelligible species is not one with the possible intellect, save insofar as it has been abstracted from the phantasms: for only so is it understood in act, whereas insofar as it is in the phantasms it is understood only in potency." By this fact, then, is proved rather the disconnection of the possible intellect from the phantasms than its connection with them, for it must be the case that two things are entirely disconnected when something cannot be united to one of them unless it has been previously separated from the other. Hac igitur opinione reiecta tanquam impossibili, considerandum est quod Plato efficacius posuit hunc hominem intelligere, nec tamen substantiam spiritualem uniri corpori ut formam. Ut enim Gregorius Nyssenus narrat, Plato posuit substantiam intellectivam, quae dicitur anima, uniri corpori per quemdam spiritualem contactum: quod quidem intelligitur secundum quod movens vel agens tangit motum aut passum, etiam si sit incorporeum. Ex qua ratione dicit Aristoteles in I de generatione quod quaedam tangunt et non tanguntur, quia agunt et non patiuntur. Unde dicebat Plato, ut dictus Gregorius refert, quod homo non est aliquid compositum ex anima et corpore, sed est anima utens corpore, ut intelligatur esse in corpore quodammodo sicut nauta in navi. Quod videtur tangere Aristoteles in II de anima. Sic igitur et hic homo intelligit in quantum hic homo est ipsa substantia spiritualis, quae est anima, cuius actus proprius est intelligere; hac tamen substantia forma corporis non existente. Setting aside this view then as impossible, we must consider that Plato produced a better result by asserting that "this man" understands, and yet that a spiritual substance is not united to the body as a form. For, as Gregory of Nyssa tells us [De An. PG XLV, 216], Plato asserted that the intellectual substance which is called the soul is united to the body by a kind of spiritual contact: and this is understood in the sense in which a thing that moves or acts touches the thing that is moved or is passive, even though it be incorporeal; and for this reason Aristotle says in I De Generatione [6, 323a 28] that certain things touch and yet are not touched, because they act and are not passive. And hence Plato used to say, as the aforesaid Gregory relates, that man is not something that is composed of soul and body, but is a soul using a body, so that he is understood to be in a body in somewhat the same way as a sailor is in a ship; and Aristotle seems to be touching upon this in II De Anima [1, 413a 8]. Thus, then, "this man" also understands, inasmuch as "this man" is the very spiritual substance which is the soul, whose proper act is understanding, even though, nevertheless, this substance does not exist as the form of the body. Sed ad huius rationis improbationem unum sufficiat, quod Aristoteles in II de anima inducit directe contra hanc positionem. Si enim anima non uniretur corpori ut forma, sequeretur quod corpus et partes eius non haberent esse specificum per animam; quod manifeste falsum apparet: quia recedente anima non dicitur oculus aut caro et os nisi aequivoce, sicut oculus pictus vel lapideus. Unde manifestum est quod anima est forma et quod quid erat esse huius corporis, id est a qua hoc corpus habet rationem suae speciei. Qualiter autem hoc esse possit inquirendum est. But for the invalidation of this argument the one point suffices which Aristotle brings forward directly against this position in II De Anima [1, 412a]. For if the soul were not united to the body as a form, it would follow that the body and its parts would not have specific actual being through the soul; and this is seen to be obviously false: because once the soul departs, one does not say eye or flesh or bone, save equivocally, as one says painted eye or eye of stone. And hence it is obvious that the soul is the form and "the essence of this body", that is, that from which this body has the character of its own species. Exactly how this can be, however, we must proceed to investigate. Considerandum est autem quod quanto aliqua forma est perfectior, tanto magis supergreditur materiam corporalem; quod patet inducenti in diversis formarum ordinibus. Forma enim elementi non habet aliquam operationem nisi quae fit per qualitates activas et passivas; quae sunt dispositiones materiae corporalis. Forma autem corporis mineralis habet aliquam operationem excedentem qualitates activas et passivas, quae consequitur speciem ex influentia corporis caelestis; ut quod magnes attrahit ferrum, et quod sapphyrus curat apostema. Ulterius autem anima vegetabilis habet operationem, cui quidem deserviunt qualitates activae et passivae organicae; sed tamen supra posse huiusmodi qualitatum, ipsa effectum proprium sortitur nutriendo et augendo usque ad determinatum terminum, et alia huiusmodi complendo. Anima autem sensitiva ulterius habet operationem, ad quam nullo modo se extendunt qualitates activae et passivae, nisi quatenus exiguntur ad compositionem organi per quod talis operatio exercetur, ut videre, audire, appetere et huiusmodi. Now it must be borne in mind that the more perfect a form is, the more does it surpass corporeal matter. This is clear from induction in regard to the various orders of forms. For the form of an element does not have any activity but the one which takes place through active and passive qualities, which are the dispositions of corporeal matter. But the form "mineral body" has an activity that goes beyond active and passive qualities, and is a consequence of its species by reason of the influence of a heavenly body; for instance, that a magnet attracts iron, and that a sapphire cures an abscess. And further, the vegetative soul (anima vegetabilis) has an activity to which the active and passive organic qualities of course contribute; but nevertheless, over and above the power of qualities like these, the soul itself achieves an effect of its own by nurture and growth up to a definite limit, and by carrying on other functions of this sort. And the sensing soul (anima sensitiva) has a further activity to which the active and the passive qualities do not extend in any way, save insofar as they are needed for the composition of the organ through which this sort of activity is exercised; such as seeing, hearing, desiring, and the like. Perfectissima autem formarum, id est anima humana, quae est finis omnium formarum naturalium, habet operationem omnino excedentem materiam, quae non fit per organum corporale, scilicet intelligere. Et quia esse rei proportionatur eius operationi, ut dictum est, cum unumquodque operetur secundum quod est ens; oportet quod esse animae humanae superexcedat materiam corporalem, et non sit totaliter comprehensum ab ipsa, sed tamen aliquo modo attingatur ab ea. In quantum igitur supergreditur esse materiae corporalis, potens per se subsistere et operari, anima humana est substantia spiritualis; in quantum vero attingitur a materia, et esse suum communicat illi, est corporis forma. Attingitur autem a materia corporali ea ratione quod semper supremum infimi ordinis attingit infimum supremi, ut patet per Dionysium VII cap. de Divin. Nomin.; et ideo anima humana quae est infima in ordine substantiarum spiritualium, esse suum communicare potest corpori humano, quod est dignissimum, ut fiat ex anima et corpore unum sicut ex forma et materia. Si vero substantia spiritualis esset composita ex materia et forma, impossibile esset quod esset forma corporalis: quia de ratione materiae est quod non sit in alio, sed quod ipsa sit primum subiectum. But the most perfect of forms, the human soul, which is the end of all natural forms, has an activity that goes entirely beyond matter, and does not take place through a corporeal organ; namely, understanding. And because the actual being of a thing is proportioned to its activity, as has been said, since each thing acts according as it is a being (ens), it must be the case that the actual being of the human soul surpasses corporeal matter, and is not totally included in it, but yet in some way is touched upon by it. Inasmuch, then, as it surpasses the actual being of corporeal matter, having of itself the power to subsist and to act, the human soul is a spiritual substance; but inasmuch as it is touched upon by matter and shares its own actual being with matter, it is the form of the body. Now it is touched upon by corporeal matter for this reason, that the highest point of the lowest always touches the lowest point of the highest, as Dionysius makes clear in the seventh chapter [lec. 4] of De Divinis Nominibus; and consequently the human soul, which is the lowest in the order of spiritual substances, can communicate its own actual being to the human body, which is the highest in dignity, so that from the soul and the body, as from form and matter, a single being results. But if a spiritual substance were composed of matter and form, it would be impossible for it to be the body's form: because it is essential to matter that it be not in anything else, but that it should itself be the primary subject. Replies Ad primum ergo dicendum quod substantia spiritualis, licet non comprehendatur a corpore, attingitur tamen aliqualiter ab eo, ut dictum est. As to the first argument, therefore, it must be said that a spiritual substance, although it is not completely grasped by the body, is nevertheless in some way or other touched upon by it, as has been said. Ad secundum dicendum quod intelligere est operatio animae humanae secundum quod superexcedit proportionem materiae corporalis, et ideo non fit per aliquod organum corporale. Potest tamen dici, quod ipsum coniunctum, id est homo, intelligit, in quantum anima, quae est pars eius formalis, habet hanc operationem propriam, sicut operatio cuiuslibet partis attribuitur toti; homo enim videt oculo, ambulat pede, et similiter intelligit per animam. As to the second, it must be said that understanding is an activity of the human soul, inasmuch as the soul goes beyond its relation to corporeal matter and consequently understanding does not come about through any corporeal organ. Yet we may say that the composite itself (that is, man) understands, inasmuch as the soul, which is its formal part, has this proper activity, just as the activity of any part is attributed to the whole; for a man sees with his eye, walks with his foot, and in like fashion understands through his soul. Ad tertium dicendum quod anima habet esse subsistens, in quantum esse suum non dependet a corpore, utpote supra materiam corporalem elevatum. Et tamen ad huius esse communionem recipit corpus, ut sic sit unum esse animae et corporis, quod est esse hominis. Si autem secundum aliud esse uniretur sibi corpus, sequeretur quod esset unio accidentalis. As to the third, it must be said that the soul has subsistent actual being, inasmuch as its own actual being does not depend on the body, seeing that it is something raised above corporeal matter. And yet it receives the body into a share in this actual being in such a way that there is one actual being of soul and of body, which is the actual being of a man. Now if the body were united to it in consequence of another actual being, it would follow that this union was accidental. Ad quartum dicendum quod anima secundum suam essentiam est forma corporis, et non secundum aliquid additum. Tamen in quantum attingitur a corpore, est forma; in quantum vero superexcedit corporis proportionem, dicitur spiritus, vel spiritualis substantia. As to the fourth, it must be said that the soul by its very essence, and not on the basis of something added, is the form of the body. Nevertheless, inasmuch as it is affected by the body, it is a form; but inasmuch as it goes beyond a relationship with the body, it is called a spirit or a spiritual substance. Ad quintum dicendum quod nulla pars habet perfectionem naturae separata a toto. Unde anima, cum sit pars humanae naturae, non habet perfectionem suae naturae nisi in unione ad corpus. Quod patet ex hoc quod in virtute ipsius animae est quod fluant ab ea quaedam potentiae quae non sunt actus organorum corporalium, secundum quod excedit corporis proportionem; et iterum quod fluant ab ea potentiae quae sunt actus organorum, in quantum potest contingi a materia corporali. Non est autem aliquid perfectum in sua natura, nisi actu explicari possit quod in eo virtute continetur. Unde anima, licet possit esse et intelligere a corpore separata, tamen non habet perfectionem suae naturae cum est separata a corpore ut Augustinus dicit, XII super Genes. ad litteram. As to the fifth, it must be said that no part has the perfection of a nature, when separated from the whole. And hence the soul, since it is a part of a human nature, does not have the perfection of its own nature, save in union with the body. This is clear from the following fact: the soul itself has such virtuality that certain powers which are not acts of corporeal organs flow from it, inasmuch as it goes beyond its relationship with the body; and again, that powers which are acts of the organs flow from it, inasmuch as it can be dependent on corporeal matter. Nor is a thing perfect in its own nature unless what is virtually contained in it can be actually brought out. And hence the soul, although it can exist and can understand when separated from the body, nevertheless does not have the perfection of its own nature when it is separated from the body, as Augustine says in XII Super Genesi ad Litteram [35, 68]. Ad sextum dicendum quod miraculum non accipitur ibi secundum quod dividitur contra naturalem operationem, sed secundum quod etiam ipsa naturalia opera miracula dicuntur, prout ab incomprehensibili divina virtute procedunt. Et hoc modo dicit Augustinus super Ioan., quod mirabilius est quod Deus ex paucis granis tantam segetum multitudinem producit, quae sufficiat ad totius humani generis satietatem, quam quod ex quinque panibus quinque millia hominum satiavit. As to the sixth, it must be said that "miracle" is not to be taken in that passage in the sense of something opposed to natural activity, but in the sense in which even natural works themselves are called miracles, seeing that they proceed from the incomprehensible power of God. And in this sense Augustine says in Super Joannem [24, 1 ] , that the fact that God produces from a few seeds as great a number of sheaves of grain as is sufficient to feed the whole human race is more marvelous than that He fed five thousand men with five loaves of bread. Ad septimum dicendum quod illud per quod debilitatur aliquid, praeintellecta sua natura, non est naturale. Contingit tamen plerumque quod aliquid est pertinens ad naturam alicuius, ex quo tamen sequitur in eo aliqua debilitatio aut defectus: sicut componi ex contrariis est naturale animali, ex quo sequitur in eo mors et corruptio. Et similiter naturale est animae quod indigeat phantasmatibus ad intelligendum; ex quo tamen sequitur quod diminuatur in intelligendo a substantiis superioribus. Quod autem dicitur, quod anima a corpore praegravatur, hoc non est ex eius natura, sed ex eius corruptione, secundum illud Sapient. IX: corpus quod corrumpitur aggravat animam. Quod vero dicitur quod abstrahit se a nexibus corporalibus ut se intelligat, intelligendum est quod abstrahit se ab eis quasi ab obiectis, quia anima intelligitur per remotionem omnis corporeitatis; non tamen ab eis abstrahitur secundum esse. Quinimmo, quibusdam corporeis organis laesis, non potest anima directe nec se nec aliud intelligere, ut quando laeditur cerebrum. As to the seventh, it must be said that that through which a thing is weakened, once its nature has been presupposed, is not something natural. Nevertheless it frequently happens that there is something which pertains to the nature of a thing, in consequence of which there nevertheless follows some weakness or defect in that thing: thus, for instance, to be composed of contraries is something natural to an animal, and in consequence of this death and corruption follow in it. And similarly it is something natural for the soul to need phantasms for understanding, and yet in consequence of this it follows that the soul, in its understanding, is made less than higher substances. As for the statement that the soul is weighed down by the body, this is not a consequence of the body's nature, but of its corruption, according to that passage in Wisdom IX : "The body which is corrupted is a load upon the soul." But as for the statement that the soul withdraws itself from corporeal connections in order to understand itself, this must be understood as meaning that it abstracts itself from them as it abstracts from objects, because the soul is understood through the negation of all corporeity. Yet the soul is not withdrawn from them in its actual being; nay, rather, if certain corporeal organs have been harmed, the soul cannot directly understand either itself or anything else, as when the brain is injured. Ad octavum dicendum quod quanto aliqua forma est altior, tanto plus indiget a potentiori agente produci. Unde cum anima humana sit altissima omnium formarum, producitur a potentissimo agente, scilicet Deo; alio tamen modo quam aliae formae a quibuscumque agentibus. Nam aliae formae non sunt subsistentes: unde esse non est earum, sed eis aliqua sunt; unde fieri earum est secundum quod materia vel subiectum reducitur de potentia in actum: et hoc est educi formam de potentia materiae absque additione alicuius extrinseci. Sed ipsa anima habet esse subsistens; unde sibi proprie debetur fieri, et corpus trahitur ad esse eius. Et propter hoc dicitur quod est ab extrinseco, et quod non educitur de potentia materiae. As to the eighth, it must be said that the higher a form is, the more does it need to be produced by a more powerful agent. Hence, since the human soul is the highest of all forms, it is produced by the most powerful agent, namely, God; yet in a way quite different from the way in which other forms are produced by any agents whatever. For the other forms are not subsistent: and hence they do not possess actual being, but some things have being through them; and hence their coming into being is due to the fact that some matter or subject is brought from potency into act: and this is a bringing forth of the form from the potency of matter, without the addition of anything extrinsic. But the soul itself has subsistent actual being; and hence coming into being is strictly due to it, and the body is brought over to its actual being. And on this account it is said that the soul exists from the outside and that it is not brought forth from the potency of matter. Unde patet solutio ad nonum. And hence the solution to the ninth argument is clear. Ad decimum dicendum quod spiritus magis convenit cum spiritu quam corpore convenientia naturae; sed convenientia proportionis, quae requiritur inter formam et materiam, magis convenit spiritus cum corpore quam spiritus cum spiritu: cum duo spiritus sint duo actus, corpus autem comparetur ad animam sicut potentia ad actum. As to the tenth, it must be said that spirit fits in with spirit rather than with body by a congruity of nature. But by a congruity of relationship which is required between form and matter, spirit fits in with body more than spirit does with spirit: since two spirits are two acts, whereas the body is related to the soul as potency is to act. Ad undecimum dicendum quod Angelus et anima sunt pares natura generis, in quantum utrumque est intellectualis substantia. Sed Angelus natura speciei est superior, ut patet per Dionysium, IV cap. Caelest. hierarchiae. As to the eleventh, it must be said that the angel and the soul are alike in their generic nature, inasmuch as both are intellectual substances. But the angel is superior in its specific nature, as Dionysius makes clear in the fourth chapter of De Caelesti Hierarchia . Ad duodecimum dicendum quod rationale proprie acceptum est differentia animae, non Angeli, sed magis intellectuale, ut Dionysius utitur; quia Angelus non cognoscit veritatem per discursum rationis, sed simplici intuitu, quod est proprie intelligere. Si tamen rationale large accipiatur tunc dicendum est, quod non est ultima differentia specifica, sed dividitur per alias specificas differentias, propter diversos gradus intelligendi. As to the twelfth, it must be said that "rational", understood in the strict sense, is the difference of "soul", not of "angel", but rather "intellectual", as Dionysius uses the term; because an angel does not know truth through discursive reasoning (discursum rationis), but through simple insight, which is understanding in the strict sense. Nevertheless, if "rational" be taken in a wide sense, then it must be said that it is not the ultimate specific difference, but is divided into other specific differences because of the different degrees of understanding. Ad decimumtertium dicendum quod intellectus non dicitur esse actus partis alicuius corporis, in quantum est potentia non utens organo; ipsa tamen substantia animae unitur corpori ut forma, sicut dictum est. As to the thirteenth, it must be said that the intellect is not said to be the act of any part of the body, inasmuch as it is a power that does not make use of an organ. Nevertheless the soul's very substance is united to the body as a form, as has been said. Ad decimumquartum dicendum quod illis mulieribus discursus dicitur accidere in spiritu; non quod spiritus, id est substantia animae, extra corpus operetur; sed quia in spiritu, hoc est in phantastico animae, huiusmodi visa formantur. As to the fourteenth, it must be said that with reference to those women the running about (discursus) is said to take place in the spirit, not that the spirit (that is, the substance of the soul) functions outside the body, but because visions of this sort are formed in the spirit; that is, in the soul's imagination (in phantastico animae). Ad decimumquintum dicendum quod materia sine forma, proprie loquendo non potest esse subiectum, secundum quod subiectum proprie dicitur aliquid ens actu; sed quod corpus animatum sit ens actu, ut possit esse subiectum, non habet ab alia forma quam ab anima, ut infra patebit. As to the fifteenth, it must be said that matter without form, strictly speaking, cannot be a subject, seeing that "subject" is, strictly speaking, used of something that is actual being; but "living body" receives the character of actual being, so as to be able to be a subject, from no other form than the soul, as will be demonstrated below (Art. III). Ad decimumsextum dicendum quod corruptibile et incorruptibile non conveniunt in genere secundum considerationem naturalem, propter diversum modum essendi, et diversam rationem potentiae in utroque; licet possint convenire in genere logico, quod accipitur secundum intentionem intelligibilem solum. Anima autem, licet sit incorruptibilis, non tamen est in alio genere quam corpus; quia cum sit pars humanae naturae, non competit sibi esse in genere vel specie, vel esse personam aut hypostasim, sed composito. Unde etiam nec hoc aliquid dici potest, si per hoc intelligatur hypostasis vel persona, vel individuum in genere aut specie collocatum. Sed si hoc aliquid dicatur omne quod potest per se subsistere, sic anima est hoc aliquid. As to the sixteenth, it must be said that "corruptible" and "incorruptible" do not belong to the same genus, from the standpoint of natural philosophy, because of the different mode of actual being and the different character of potency in each; although they may belong to the same logical genus, which is understood on a basis of their intelligible concept alone. Now the soul, although it is incorruptible, is nevertheless in no other genus than the body because, since it is a part of a human nature, to be in a genus or in a species or to be a person or hypostasis is not characteristic of the soul, but of the composite. And hence, also, it cannot be called "this something", if by this phrase is meant an hypostasis or person, or an individual situated in a genus or in a species. But if "this something" means every thing which is able to be self-subsistent, in this sense the soul is "this something." Ad decimumseptimum dicendum quod illa positio Commentatoris est impossibilis, ut ostensum est. As to the seventeenth, it must be said that that statement of the Commentator is impossible, as has been pointed out. Ad decimumoctavum dicendum quod de ratione substantiae intellectualis est, quod sit immunis a materia a qua dependeat eius esse, sicut totaliter comprehensum a materia. Unde nihil prohibet animam esse substantiam intellectualem et formam corporis, ut supra dictum est. As to the eighteenth, it must be said that it is essential to intellectual substance that it be free from matter on which its being would depend as something totally tied down by matter. And hence nothing prevents the soul from being an intellectual substance and the form of the body, as has been said above. Ad decimumnonum dicendum quod ex anima humana et corpore ita fit unum, quod tamen anima superexcedat corporis proportionem; et ex ea parte qua corpus excedit, attribuitur ei potentia intellectiva. Unde non oportet quod species intelligibiles quae sunt in intellectu, recipiantur in materia corporali. As to the nineteenth, it must be said that out of a human soul and body a single thing comes into being in such a way that the soul nevertheless surpasses its relationship to the body; and because of that part by which it surpasses the body, intellectual power is attributed to it. And hence the intelligible species which are in the intellect need not be received in corporeal matter.
Tertio quaeritur utrum substantia spiritualis, quae est anima humana, uniatur corpori per medium
The third question is: Is the spiritual substance, which is the human soul, united to the body through a medium?
Et videtur quod sic. And it would seem that it is. Dionysius enim dicit, quod suprema coniunguntur infimis per media. Sed inter substantiam spiritualem et corpus sunt media anima vegetabilis et sensibilis. Ergo substantia spiritualis, quae est anima rationalis, unitur corpori mediante vegetabili et sensibili. 1 For Dionysius says in the thirteenth chapter of De Caelesti Hierarchia  that the highest things are joined to the lowest through intermediates. But between a spiritual substance and a body there are intermediates, the vegetative soul and the sentient soul. Therefore the spiritual substance which is the rational soul is united to the body through the medium of the vegetative and the sentient souls. Praeterea, philosophus dicit in II de anima, quod est actus corporis organici potentia vitam habentis. Corpus ergo physicum organicum potentia vitam habens comparatur ad animam ut materia ad formam. Sed hoc, scilicet corpus physicum organicum, non est nisi per aliquam formam substantialem. Ergo illa forma substantialis, quaecumque sit, praecedit in materia substantiam spiritualem, quae est anima rationalis; et eadem ratione aliae formae consequentes, quae sunt anima sensibilis et vegetabilis. 2 Furthermore, the Philosopher says in II De Anima [1, 412b 5] that "it is the act of an organic body having life potentially." The physical organic body, therefore, having life potentially, is related to the soul as matter is to form. But this latter, namely, the physical organic body. does not exist except through some substantial form. Therefore that substantial form, whatever it may be, is present in matter before the spiritual substance which is the rational soul, and so for the same reason are the other subsequent forms, which are the sentient and the vegetative souls. Praeterea, quamvis materia non sit genus nec differentia forma, quia neutrum eorum praedicatur de composito, genus autem et differentia de specie praedicantur; tamen, secundum philosophum in VIII Metaphys. genus sumitur a materia et differentia a forma. Sed genus hominis est animal, quod sumitur a natura sensitiva; differentia vero rationale, quod sumitur ab anima rationali. Natura ergo sensitiva se habet ad animam rationalem ut materia ad formam. Sed natura sensitiva perficitur per animam sensitivam. Ergo anima sensitiva praeexistit animae rationali in natura; et eadem ratione omnes aliae formae praecedentes. 3 Furthermore, although matter is not a genus and form is not a difference, because neither of these is predicated of the composite whereas genus and difference are predicated of the species; nevertheless, according to the Philosopher in VIII Metaphysica [2, 1043a 19; 3, 1043b 30] the genus is derived from the matter and the difference from the form. But the genus of man is "animal", which is derived from a sentient nature, whereas the difference is "rational", which is derived from the rational soul. Therefore the sentient nature is related to the rational soul as matter is to form. But the sentient nature is perfected by the sentient soul. Therefore the sentient soul exists in nature before the rational soul, and for the same reason so do all the other previous forms. Praeterea, ut probatur in VIII Phys., omne movens seipsum dividitur in duas partes, quarum una est movens et alia mota. Sed homo et quodlibet animal est movens seipsum; pars autem eius movens est anima: pars autem mota non potest esse materia nuda, sed oportet esse corpus; quia omne quod movetur est corpus, ut probatur VI Phys. Corpus autem est per aliquam formam. Praeexistit ergo aliqua forma in materia ante animam; et sic idem quod prius. 4 Furthermore, as is proven in VIII Physica [4, 254b 22], every self-moving thing is divided into two parts, of which one is the mover and the other the object moved. But man and any animal whatever is a self-moving thing; now the motor part of it is the soul, and the moved part cannot be mere matter but must be a body, because every thing that is moved is a body, as is proven in VI Physica [4 and 10]. Now a body exists through some form. Therefore some form exists in matter previous to the soul; and so we come to the same conclusion as before. Praeterea, Damascenus dicit, quod tanta est simplicitas divinae essentiae, ut non congruat verbum uniri carni nisi mediante anima. Distinctio ergo secundum simplex et compositum impedit quod aliqua non possunt coniungi sine medio. Sed anima rationalis et corpus maxime distant secundum simplex et compositum. Ergo oportet quod uniantur per medium. 5 Furthermore, Damascene says [De Fide Orth. III, 6, PG, XCIV, 1006] that so great is the simplicity of the Divine essence, that it is not fitting for the Word to be united to the flesh except through the medium of a soul. Therefore a difference based on "simple" and "composite" prevents some things from being able to be conjoined without a medium. But the rational soul and the body differ very widely on a basis of "simple" and "composite." Therefore, it must be the case that they are united through a medium. Praeterea, Augustinus dicit in libro de spiritu et anima, quod anima quae vere spiritus est, et caro quae vere corpus est, in suis extremitatibus facile et convenienter coniunguntur idest in phantastico animae, quod corpus non est sed simile corpori et sensualitate corporis, quae vere spiritus est, quia sine anima fieri non potest. Coniungitur anima corpori per duo media, scilicet per phantasticum et sensualitatem. 6 Furthermore, St. Augustine says in his book De Spiritu et Anima [XIV, PL XL, 789] that "the soul which is truly a spirit and the flesh which is truly a body are easily and conveniently conjoined in their extremities, that is, in the soul's imagination (in phantastico animae), which is not a body but is like a body, and in the body's sense-appetite (sensualitate), which is almost a spirit, because it cannot come into being without the soul." The soul, then, is conjoined to the body through two media, namely, the imagination and the sense-appetite. Praeterea, in eodem libro dicitur: cum anima sit incorporea, per subtiliorem naturam corporis sui, id est per ignem et aerem (...) corpus administrat. Eadem autem ratione corpus administrat qua ei unitur: deficientibus enim his quibus administrat corpus, anima discedit a corpore, ut Augustinus dicit, VII super Genes. ad Litt. Ergo anima unitur corpori per medium. 7 Furthermore, in the same book [XV] it is said: "Although the soul is incorporeal, it manages the body through the more subtle part of the nature of its body, that is, through fire and air." Now the soul manages the body in the same way in which it is united to it; for when the elements through which the soul manages the body are lacking, the soul departs from the body, as Augustine says in VII Super Genesi ad Litteram . Therefore the soul is united to the body through a medium. Praeterea, ea quae maxime differunt, non coniunguntur nisi per medium. Sed corruptibile et incorruptibile maxime differunt, ut dicitur in X Metaphys. Anima ergo humana, quae est incorruptibilis, non unitur corpori corruptibili nisi per medium. 8 Furthermore, things which differ most widely are not conjoined unless through a medium. But the corruptible and the incorruptible differ most widely, as is said in X Metaphysica [10, 1058b 28]. Therefore the human soul, which is incorruptible, is not united to the corruptible body except through a medium. Praeterea, philosophus quidam dicit in libro de differentia spiritus et animae, quod anima unitur corpori mediante spiritu. Unitur ergo ei per medium. 9 Furthermore, a certain philosopher says in the book De Differentia Spiritus et Animae that the soul is united to the body through the medium of a spirit. Therefore it is united to it through a medium. Praeterea, quae sunt diversa per essentiam non uniuntur sine medio. Oportet enim aliquid esse quod faciat ea unum, ut patet VIII Metaph. Sed anima et corpus differunt per essentiam. Ergo non possunt uniri nisi per medium. 10 Furthermore, those things which are essentially different are not united without a medium. For there must be something which makes these one, as is clear from VIII Metaphysica [6, 1045a]. But the soul and the body are essentially different. Therefore they cannot be united except through a medium. Praeterea, anima unitur corpori, ut perficiatur per huiusmodi unionem: quia forma non est propter materiam, sed materia propter formam. Perficitur autem anima ex unione corporis praecipue quantum ad intelligere phantasticum; in quantum scilicet intelligit abstrahendo a phantasmatibus. Ergo unitur corpori per phantasmata, quae non sunt neque de essentia corporis, neque de essentia animae. Ergo anima unitur corpori per medium. 11 Furthermore, the soul is united to the body in order that it may be perfected by a union of this sort, because the form does not exist for matter, but matter for form. Now the soul is perfected in consequence of its union with the body, especially as regards understanding through phantasms, namely, insofar as it understands by abstracting from phantasms. Therefore it is united to the body through phantasms, which are neither of the essence of the body nor of the essence of the soul. Therefore the soul is united to the body through a medium. Praeterea, corpus ante adventum animae rationalis in materno utero habet aliquam formam. Adveniente autem anima rationali, non est dicere quod illa forma deficiat; quia neque cedit in nihilum, neque esset dare in quid rediret. Ergo forma aliqua praeexistit in materia ante animam rationalem. 12 Furthermore, before the coming of the rational soul the body in the womb of the mother has some form. Now when the rational soul comes, it cannot be said that this form disappears, because it does not lapse into nothingness, nor would it be possible to specify anything into which it might return. Therefore some form exists in the matter previous to the rational soul. Praeterea, in embryone ante adventum animae rationalis apparent opera vitae, ut patet in XVI de animalibus. Sed opera vitae non sunt nisi ab anima. Ergo alia anima praeexistit in corpore ante adventum animae rationalis; et sic videtur quod anima rationalis uniatur corpori mediante alia anima. 13 Furthermore, in the embryo before the coming of the rational soul, vital functions are manifest, as is clear from XVI De Animalibus [De Generatione Animalium II, 3, 736b 12]. But vital functions come only from the soul. Therefore another soul exists in the body before the coming of the rational soul; and thus it seems that the rational soul is united to the body through the medium of another soul. Praeterea, cum abstrahentium non sit mendacium, ut dicitur in II Physic., oportet corpus de quo mathematici loquuntur, aliqualiter esse. Cum ergo non sit separatum a sensibilibus, sequitur quod sit in sensibilibus. Sed ad hoc quod sit corpus, requiritur forma corporeitatis. Ergo forma corporeitatis ad minus praeintelligitur in corpore humano, quod est corpus sensibile, ante animam humanam. 14 Furthermore, since "abstraction is not falsification," as is said in II Physica [2, 193b 35], the body about which mathematicians speak must have some sort of actual being. Since, therefore, it is not separated from sensible things, it follows that it is in the sensible things. But for the very being of a body there is needed a form of corporeity. Therefore the form of corporeity, at least, is presupposed in the human body, which is a sensible body, prior to the human soul. Praeterea, in VII Metaph., dicitur quod omnis definitio habet partes, et quod partes definitionis sunt formae. In quolibet ergo definito oportet esse plures formas. Cum ergo homo sit quoddam definitum, necesse est in eo ponere plures formas; et ita aliqua forma praeexistit ante animam rationalem. 15 Furthermore, in VII Metaphysica [11, 1036a 26] it is said that every definition has parts, and that the parts of a definition are forms. In anything that is defined, therefore, there must be several forms. Since, therefore, man is a kind of defined thing, it is necessary to posit in him several forms; and so some form exists before the rational soul. Praeterea, nihil dat quod non habet. Sed anima rationalis non habet corporeitatem, cum sit incorporea. Ergo non dat homini corporeitatem; et ita oportet quod homo habeat hoc ab alia forma. 16 Furthermore, nothing imparts what it does not possess. But the rational soul does not possess corporeity, since it is incorporeal; therefore it does not impart corporeity to man, and so man must have this from another form. Praeterea, Commentator dicit, quod materia prima prius recipit formas universales quam particulares, utpote prius formam corporis quam formam animati corporis; et sic deinceps. Cum ergo anima humana, sit ultima forma et maxime specifica, videtur quod praesupponat alias formas universales in materia. 17 Furthermore, the Commentator says [In I Met., comm. 17] that prime matter receives universal forms before particular ones; thus, it receives the form "body" before the form "animate body", and so forth. Since, therefore, the human soul is the ultimate form and the most specific one, it seems that it presupposes other universal forms in matter. Praeterea, Commentator dicit in libro de substantia orbis, quod dimensiones praeexistunt in materia ante formas elementares. Sed dimensiones sunt accidentia, et praesupponunt aliquam formam substantialem in materia; alioquin esse accidentale praecederet esse substantiale. Ergo ante formam simplicis elementi praeexistit in materia aliqua alia forma substantialis; multo igitur fortius ante animam rationalem. 18 Furthermore, the Commentator says in his book De Substantia Orbis [I] that dimensions exist in matter before the elementary forms. But dimensions are accidents, and presuppose some substantial form in matter; otherwise accidental actual being would be prior to substantial actual being. Therefore, prior to the form of a simple element there exists beforehand in matter some other substantial form; hence, for all the greater reason, prior to the rational soul. Praeterea, secundum philosophum in libro de generatione facilius aer convertitur in ignem quam aqua, propter hoc quod convenit cum eo in una qualitate, scilicet calore. Cum ergo ex aere fit ignis, oportet quod maneat idem calor specie: quia si differret specie calor ignis et calor aeris, essent octo qualitates primae, et non quatuor tantum. Eadem enim ratio esset de aliis qualitatibus, quarum quaelibet in duobus elementis invenitur. Si ergo dicatur quod remaneat idem specie sed differens numero, non erit facilior conversio aeris in ignem quam aquae in ignem; quia forma ignis habebit corrumpere duas qualitates in aere sicut in aqua. Relinquitur ergo quod sit idem calor numero. Sed hoc non potest esse nisi praeexistente aliqua forma substantiali, quae utrobique remanet una et conservat subiectum caloris unum: non enim potest esse accidens unum numero, nisi subiectum fuerit unum. Oportet ergo dicere quod ante formam corporis simplicis, praeintelligatur in materia aliqua forma substantialis. Multo igitur magis ante animam rationalem. 19 Furthermore, according to the Philosopher in his book De Generatione [II, 4, 331a], air is more easily converted into fire than water is because of the fact that it agrees with fire in one quality, namely, heat. When, therefore, fire comes into being out of air, it is necessary that the heat remain specifically the same: because if the heat of fire and the heat of air were specifically different, there would be eight primary qualities and not four only; for the same reasoning would apply to the other qualities, every one of which is found in two elements. If, therefore, one were to say that it remains specifically the same but numerically different, the conversion of air into fire will not be easier than that of water into fire, because the form of fire will have to break up two qualities in the air just as it does in water. The only remaining alternative, therefore, is that the heat is numerically the same. But this cannot be unless there is already in existence some substantial form, which remains one in both and preserves the subject of heat as one; for an accident cannot be numerically one unless its subject is already one. One must therefore say that prior to the form of a simple body, some substantial form is presupposed in matter; much more so, then, prior to the rational soul. Praeterea, materia prima, quantum est de se, indifferenter se habet ad omnes formas. Si igitur non praeexistant quaedam formae et dispositiones ante alias per quas approprietur ad hanc formam vel ad illam, non magis recipietur in ea haec forma quam illa. 20 Furthermore, prime matter considered simply in itself is quite indifferent to all forms. If, then, certain forms and dispositions, through which prime matter is specialized to this or to that particular form, do not exist before others, this particular form will not be received in prime matter in preference to another particular form. Praeterea, materia unitur formae per potentiam qua ei potest subesse. Sed potentia illa non est idem quod essentia materiae: sic enim esset aequalis simplicitatis cum Deo, qui est sua potentia. Cadit ergo aliquid medium inter materiam et animam, et quamlibet aliam formam. 21 Furthermore, matter is united to form through the potency whereby it is able to underlie form. But that potency is not the same as the essence of matter: for in that case matter would be exactly as simple as God, Who is His own potency. Some medium, therefore, comes in between matter and the soul and any other form. Sed contra. But on the other hand, Est in libro de ecclesiasticis dogmatibus: neque duas in homine animas dicimus, unam animalem, quae corpus vivificet; aliam spiritualem, quae rationem ministret. Ex hoc sic arguitur. Sicut homo est in genere animalis, ita est in genere animati corporis et substantiae. Sed per unam et eamdem formam, quae est anima, est homo et animal, ut ex praedicta auctoritate patet. Ergo eadem ratione per unam et eamdem formam collocatur in omnibus generibus superioribus; et sic non praeexistit ante animam aliqua forma in materia. i there is this passage in the book De Ecclesiasticis Dogmatibus [XV, PL XLII, 1216]: "Neither do we say that there are two souls in man, one, an animal soul, which gives life to the body, the other, a spiritual soul, which subserves reason." From this we argue as follows: just as man belongs to the genus "animal", so he belongs to the genus "animate body", and "body", and "substance". But through that one and the same form which is the soul, he is both man and animal, as is clear from the passage quoted above. By the same reasoning, therefore, through that one and the same form he is given a place in all the higher genera; and thus there does not exist any form in matter prior to the soul. Praeterea, plus distat Deus et anima, quam anima et corpus. Sed in mysterio incarnationis verbum unitum est animae immediate. Ergo multo fortius anima potest uniri corpori immediate. ii Furthermore, God and the soul differ more widely than do soul and body. But in the mystery of the Incarnation, the Word was united to the soul immediately. Therefore, for all the greater reason can the soul be immediately united to the body. Praeterea, medium oportet participare cum utroque extremorum. Sed non potest esse aliquid quod partim sit corporale et partim spirituale. Ergo non potest aliquid cadere medium inter animam et corpus. iii Furthermore, what is intermediate must have something in common with both of the extremes. But there cannot be anything which is partly corporeal and partly spiritual. Therefore, there cannot be any medium between soul and body. Praeterea, Magister dicit in prima distinctione II libri sententiarum, quod unio animae ad corpus est exemplum illius beatae unionis qua anima beata coniungitur Deo. Sed illa coniunctio fit sine medio. Ergo et ista unio. iv Furthermore, the Master says in his first distinction [PL, CLXXXXII, 655] of II Sententiae that the union of the soul with the body is an illustration of that blessed union whereby the beatified soul is conjoined with God. But that conjunction takes place without any medium. Therefore the former union does also. Praeterea, philosophus dicit in I de anima, quod corpus non continet animam, sed magis anima corpus; et dicit ibidem Commentator, quod anima est causa continuitatis corporis. Sed continuitas corporis dependet a forma substantiali, per quam corpus est corpus. Ergo ipsa anima rationalis est forma in homine, qua corpus est corpus. v Furthermore, the Philosopher says in I De Anima [6, 411b 7] that the body does not hold the soul together, but rather the soul holds the body together; and in the same place the Commentator says [comm. 90, 91] that the soul is the cause of the body's continuity. But the body's continuity depends on the substantial form whereby the body is a body. Therefore the rational soul itself is the form in man whereby the body is a body. Praeterea, efficacior est et virtuosior anima rationalis quam forma simplicis elementi. Sed a forma simplicis elementi habet corpus simplex quidquid substantialiter est. Ergo multo fortius ab anima corpus humanum; et sic non praeexistit aliqua forma vel aliquid medium. vi Furthermore, the rational soul is more efficacious and more powerful than is the form of a simple element. But from the form of a simple element a simple body possesses whatever it substantially is. Therefore, for all the greater reason does the human body have from the soul whatever it substantially is; and so there does not exist beforehand any form or any medium. Respondeo. ANSWER Dicendum quod huius quaestionis veritas aliqualiter dependet ex praemissa. Si enim anima rationalis unitur corpori solum per contactum virtualem, ut motor, ut aliqui posuerunt, nihil prohibebat dicere quod sunt multa media inter animam et corpus; et magis inter animam et materiam primam. Si vero ponatur anima uniri corpori ut forma, necesse est dicere, quod uniatur ei immediate. Omnis enim forma sive substantialis sive accidentalis, unitur materiae vel subiecto. Unumquodque enim secundum hoc est unum, secundum quod est ens. Est autem unumquodque ens actu per formam, sive secundum esse substantiale, sive secundum esse accidentale: unde omnis forma est actus; et per consequens est ratio unitatis, qua aliquid est unum. Sicut igitur non est dicere quod sit aliquod aliud medium quo materia habeat esse per suam formam, ita non potest dici quod sit aliquod aliud medium uniens formam materiae vel subiecto. Secundum igitur quod anima est forma corporis, non potest esse aliquid medium inter animam et corpus. Secundum vero quod est motor, sic nihil prohibet ponere ibi multa media; manifeste enim anima per cor movet alia membra, et etiam per spiritum movet corpus. It must be said that the truth of this question depends to some extent on the preceding one. For if the rational soul is united to the body only through virtual contact, like a mover, as some have asserted, nothing would prevent us from saying that there are many intermediates between the soul and the body, and more so between the soul and prime matter. But if it be asserted that the soul is united to the body as a form, it must be said that it is united to the body immediately. For every form, whether substantial or accidental, is united to matter or to a subject. For each individual thing is one on the same basis on which it is a being. Now, each individual thing is actually a being through a form, whether in the case of actual substantial being or in the case of actual accidental being. And hence every form is an act, and as a consequence it is the reason for the unity whereby a given thing is one. Therefore, just as we cannot say that there is any other medium whereby matter has actual being through its own form, so it cannot be said that there is any other medium uniting a form to matter or to a subject. In consequence of the fact that the soul, then, is the form of the body, there cannot be any medium between the soul and the body. But in consequence of the fact that it is a mover, from this point of view nothing prevents our asserting many media there: for obviously the soul moves the other members of the body through the heart, and also moves the body through the spirit. Sed tunc dubium restat, quid sit proprium subiectum animae, quod comparetur ad ipsam sicut materia ad formam. Circa hoc est duplex opinio. Quidam enim dicunt, quod sunt multae formae substantiales in eodem individuo, quarum una substernitur alteri; et sic materia prima non est immediatum subiectum ultimae formae substantialis, sed subiicitur ei mediantibus formis mediis; ita quod ipsa materia, secundum quod est sub forma prima, est subiectum proximum formae secundae; et sic deinceps usque ad ultimam formam. Sic igitur subiectum animae rationalis proximum, est corpus perfectum anima sensitiva; et huic unitur anima rationalis ut forma. Alia opinio est, quod in uno individuo non est nisi una forma substantialis et secundum hoc oportet dicere quod per formam substantialem, quae est forma humana, habet hoc individuum non solum quod sit homo, sed quod sit animal, et quod sit vivum, et quod sit corpus, et substantia et ens. Et sic nulla alia forma substantialis praecedit in hoc homine animam humanam, et per consequens nec accidentalis; quia tunc oporteret dicere, quod materia prius perficiatur per formam accidentalem quam substantialem, quod est impossibile; oportet enim omne accidens fundari in substantia. But then there is still a doubt about what is the proper subject of the soul, which is related to it as matter is to form. For on this point there are two opinions. For some say that there are many substantial forms in the same individual, and that one of these is the substrate of another; and on this view prime matter is not the immediate subject of the ultimate substantial form, but underlies it, with intermediate forms acting as media, so that matter itself, viewed as subject of a form, is the proximate subject of the second form; and so on down to the ultimate form. Thus, then, the proximate subject of the rational soul is the body perfected by the sentient soul, and to this latter is united the rational soul as a form. The other opinion is that in one individual there is but one substantial form; and on this view it is necessary to say that through the substantial form, which is the human soul, this individual has not only "being man", but "being animal", and "being alive", and "being body", and "substance", and "being." And thus in this particular man no other substantial form is prior to the human soul, and consequently neither is any accidental form; because in that case one would have to say that prime matter is first perfected through an accidental form rather than through the substantial form, which is impossible: for every accident must be grounded on some substance. Harum autem duarum opinionum diversitas ex hoc procedit, quod quidam ad inquirendam veritatem de natura rerum, processerunt ex rationibus intelligibilibus, et hoc fuit proprium Platonicorum; quidam vero ex rebus sensibilibus, et hoc fuit proprium philosophiae Aristotelis, ut dicit Simplicius in commento super praedicamenta. Consideraverunt Platonici ordinem quemdam generum et specierum, et quod semper superius potest intelligi sine inferiori; sicut homo sine hoc homine, et animal sine homine, et sic deinceps. Existimaverunt etiam quod quidquid est abstractum in intellectu, sit abstractum in re; alias videbatur eis quod intellectus abstrahens esset falsus aut vanus, si nulla res abstracta ei responderet; propter quod etiam crediderunt mathematica esse abstracta a sensibilibus, quia sine eis intelliguntur. Unde posuerunt hominem abstractum ab his hominibus; et sic deinceps usque ad ens et unum et bonum, quod posuerunt summam rerum virtutem. Viderunt enim quod semper inferius particularius est suo superiori, et quod natura superioris participatur in inferiori: participans autem se habet ut materiale ad participatum; unde posuerunt quod inter abstracta quanto aliquid est universalius, tanto est formalius. Now the diversity of these two opinions proceeds from the fact that some, in order to investigate the truths of nature, have taken as their starting point intelligible essences, and this was characteristic of the Platonists; whereas some began with sensible things, and this was characteristic of the philosophy of Aristotle, as Simplicius says in his commentary Super Praedicamenta [Preface]. The Platonists envisaged a definite order of genera and species, and held that the higher can always be understood apart from the lower, as, for instance, "man" apart from "this man", and "animal" apart from "man", and so on. They thought also that whatever is abstract in the intellect is abstract in reality; otherwise it seemed to them that the abstracting intellect would be false or futile, if there were no abstract thing corresponding to it; and on this account they also believed that mathematical objects exist apart from sensible things, because they are understood apart from them.' Hence they asserted "man in the abstract" apart from "these men", and so on up to "being", and "one", and "good", which they asserted as the highest virtue of things. For they saw that the lower is always more particular than what is above it, and that the nature of the higher is participated by the lower; now, that which participates serves as the material element for that which is participated, and hence they asserted that among abstract things the more universal a thing is, the more it is something formal. Quidam vero secundum eamdem viam ingredientes, ex opposito posuerunt quod quanto aliqua forma est universalior, tanto est magis materialis. Et haec est positio Avicebron in libro fontis vitae; posuit enim materiam primam absque omni forma, quam vocavit materiam universalem, et dixit eam communem substantiis spiritualibus et corporalibus, cui dixit advenire formam universalem quae est forma substantiae. Materiam autem sic sub forma substantiae existentem in aliquo suo dixit recipere formam corporeitatis, alia parte eius, quae pertinet ad spirituales substantias, sine huiusmodi forma remanente; et sic deinceps posuit in materia formam sub forma secundum ordinem generum et specierum usque ad ultimam speciem specialissimam. Et haec positio, quamvis videatur discordare a prima, tamen secundum rei veritatem cum ea concordat, et est sequela eius. Posuerunt enim Platonici quod quanto aliqua causa est universalior et formalior, tanto eius perfectio in aliquo individuo magis est substrata; unde effectum primi abstracti, quod est bonum, posuerunt materiam primam, ut supremo agenti respondeat primum subiectum; et sic deinceps secundum ordinem causarum abstractarum et formarum participatarum in materia, sicut universalius abstractum est formalius, ita universalior forma participata est materialior. But some, starting out along the same road, asserted on the contrary that the more universal a form is, the more material it is. And this is the position of Avicebron in his book Pons Vitae': he asserted a prime matter without any form which he called universal matter; and he said that it is common to spiritual and corporeal substances, and to it, he said, there is added a universal form which is the form of substance. Now, matter thus existing under the form of substance, he said, receives in a part of itself the form of corporeity, while another part of it which pertains to spiritual substances remains without a form of this sort. And so he proceeded to assert in matter one form under another according to the order of genera and species, down to the ultimate specific species. And this position, although it seems to disagree with the first, nevertheless in actual truth agrees with it and is a consequence of it. For the Platonists asserted that the more universal and the more formal a cause is, the more remote is its perfection in a given individual: and hence as an effect of the first abstract, that is, of the good, they put down prime matter, in order to have a primary subject corresponding to the supreme agent; and so following, according to the order of abstract causes and forms that have a share in matter, just as a more universal abstract is more formal, so a more universal participated form is more material. Sed haec positio, secundum vera philosophiae principia, quae consideravit Aristoteles, est impossibilis. Primo quidem, quia nullum individuum substantiae esset simpliciter unum. Non enim fit simpliciter unum ex duobus actibus, sed ex potentia et actu, in quantum id quod est potentia fit actu; et propter hoc homo albus non est simpliciter unum, sed animal bipes est simpliciter unum, quia hoc ipsum quod est animal est bipes. Si autem esset seorsum animal et seorsum bipes, homo non esset unum sed plura, ut philosophus argumentatur in III et VIII Metaph. Manifestum est ergo, quod si multiplicarentur multae formae substantiales in uno individuo substantiae, individuum substantiae non esset unum simpliciter, sed secundum quid, sicut homo albus. But this position, according to the true principles of philosophy which Aristotle considered, is an impossible one. In the first place, because no individual instance of substance would be "one" in an unqualified sense. For a thing that is one in an unqualified sense does not come into being from two acts, but from potency and act inasmuch as that which is in potency comes into being actually. And on this account "white man" is not one in an unqualified sense, but "two-footed animal" is one in an unqualified sense, because the very thing which is animal is two-footed. But if "animal" were something in isolation, and if "two-footed" were something in isolation, "man" would not be one but several, as the Philosopher argues in III and in VIII Metaphysica [4, 999b 25; 6, 1045a 16]. It is obvious, therefore, that if there were a manifold of many substantial forms in one individual instance of substance, the individual instance of substance would not be one in an unqualified sense, but in a qualified sense, like "white man." Secundo vero, quia in hoc consistit ratio accidentis quod sit in subiecto, ita tamen quod per subiectum intelligatur aliquod ens actu, et non in potentia tantum; secundum quem modum forma substantialis non est in subiecto sed in materia. Cuicumque ergo formae substernitur aliquod ens actu quocumque modo, illa forma est accidens. Manifestum est autem quod quaelibet forma substantialis, quaecumque sit, facit ens actu et constituit; unde sequitur quod sola prima forma quae advenit materiae sit substantialis, omnes vero subsequenter advenientes sint accidentales. Nec hoc excluditur per hoc quod quidam dicunt, quod prima forma est in potentia ad secundam; quia omne subiectum comparatur ad suum accidens ut potentia ad actum. Completior etiam esset forma corporis quae praestaret susceptibilitatem vitae, quam illa quae non praestaret. Unde si forma corporis inanimati facit ipsum esse subiectum, multo magis forma potentia vitam habentis facit ipsum esse subiectum; et sic anima esset forma in subiecto, quod est ratio accidentis. Secondly, because the essential character of an accident consists in the fact that it is in a subject, yet in this sense, that by a subject is meant an actual being and not one merely in potency, and in this sense a substantial form is not in a subject but in matter. Whenever there is a form, therefore, of which some actual being is a substrate in any sense, that form is an accident. Now it is obvious that any substantial form, whatever it may be, makes a being actual and is a constituent thereof; and hence it follows that only the first form which comes to matter is substantial, whereas all those that come later are accidental. And this is not ruled out by what some say, that the first form is in potency to the second form; because every subject is related to its own accident as potency is to act. Besides, a form of a body which would bestow capacity for life would be more complete than one which did not: and hence, if the form of a non-living body makes that body to be an actual subject, much more does the form of a body that has life in potency make that body to be an actual subject; and thus the soul would be a form in a subject, which is the essential characteristic of an accident. Tertio, quia sequeretur quod in adeptione postremae formae non esset generatio simpliciter, sed secundum quid tantum. Cum enim generatio sit transmutatio de non esse in esse, id simpliciter generatur quod fit ens simpliciter loquendo, de non ente simpliciter. Quod autem praeexistit ens actu non potest fieri ens simpliciter, sed potest fieri ens hoc, ut album vel magnum, quod est fieri secundum quid. Cum igitur forma praecedens in materia faciat esse actu, subsequens forma non faciet esse simpliciter, sed esse hoc, ut esse hominem vel asinum vel plantam; et sic non erit generatio simpliciter. Et propter hoc omnes antiqui, qui posuerunt materiam primam esse aliquid actu, ut ignem, aerem aut aquam, aut aliquid medium, dixerunt quod fieri nihil erat nisi alterari; et Aristoteles eorum dubitationem solvit ponendo materiam esse in potentia tantum, quam dicit esse subiectum generationis et corruptionis simpliciter. Et quia materia nunquam denudatur ab omni forma, propter hoc quandocumque recipit unam formam, perdit aliam, et e converso. Thirdly, because it would follow that in the acquiring of the last form, there would be generation not in an unqualified sense but in a qualified sense only. For since generation is a changing over from non-being into actual being, a thing is generated in an unqualified sense when it becomes a being, unqualifiedly speaking, from non-being in an unqualified sense. Now a thing which is already in existence as an actual being cannot become a being in an unqualified sense, but it can become "this particular being", as, for instance, "white being" or "large being", and this is becoming in a qualified sense. Since, then, it is the preceding form in matter which produces actual being, a subsequent form will not produce actual being in an unqualified sense, but "being this particular thing", as, for instance, "being man" or "being ass" or "being plant"; and so there will not be generation in an unqualified sense. And on this account, all the ancients who asserted that prime matter is actually something, such as fire or air or water or something in between, said that becoming was nothing but change; and Aristotle solves their difficulty by asserting that matter exists only in potency, and he says that it is the subject of generation and corruption in an unqualified sense. And because matter is never denuded of all form, on this account whenever it receives one form it loses another, and vice versa. Sic ergo dicimus quod in hoc homine non est alia forma substantialis quam anima rationalis; et quod per eam homo non solum est homo, sed animal et vivum et corpus et substantia et ens. Quod quidem sic considerari potest. Forma enim est similitudo agentis in materia. In virtutibus autem activis et operativis hoc invenitur quod quanto aliqua virtus est altior, tanto in se plura comprehendit, non composite sed unite; sicut secundum unam virtutem sensus communis se extendit ad omnia sensibilia, quae secundum diversas potentias sensus proprii apprehendunt. Perfectioris autem agentis est inducere perfectiorem formam. Unde perfectior forma facit per unum omnia quae inferiores faciunt per diversa, et adhuc amplius: puta, si forma corporis inanimati dat materiae esse et esse corpus, forma plantae dabit ei et hoc et insuper vivere; anima vero sensitiva et hoc, insuper et sensibile esse; anima vero rationalis et hoc, et insuper rationale esse. Sic enim inveniuntur differre formae rerum naturalium secundum perfectum et magis perfectum, ut patet intuenti. Propter quod species comparantur numeris, ut dicitur in VIII Metaph.: quorum species per additionem et subtractionem unitatis variantur. Unde etiam Aristoteles in II de anima dicit, quod vegetativum est in sensitivo, et sensitivum in intellectivo, sicut trigonum in tetragono, et tetragonum in pentagono; pentagonum enim virtute continet tetragonum: habet enim hoc et adhuc amplius; non autem quod seorsum in pentagono sit id quod est tetragoni, et id quod est pentagoni proprium, tanquam duae figurae. Sic etiam anima intellectiva virtute continet sensitivam, quia habet hoc et adhuc amplius; non tamen ita quod sint duae animae. Si autem diceretur quod anima intellectiva differret per essentiam a sensitiva in homine, non posset assignari ratio unionis animae intellectivae ad corpus, cum nulla operatio propria animae intellectivae sit per organum corporale. Thus, therefore, we say that in "this man" there is no other substantial form than the rational soul, and that by it man is not only man, but animal, and living being, and body, and substance, and being. And this can be thought out in the following way. For the form is a likeness of the agent in the matter. Now, in the case of active and functioning powers what we find is this, that the higher a power is, the more things does it include within itself, not in composite fashion but as a unit; thus, for instance, as a single power the common sense extends itself to all sense-objects, which the special senses apprehend as different powers. Now, it is characteristic of a more perfect agent to produce a more perfect form. And hence a more perfect form does by means of one thing all that lower forms do by means of different things, and still more: for example, if the form of non-living body confers on matter "actual being" and "being a body", the form of plant will confer on it this too, and "life" besides; and the sentient soul will confer this too and besides it will confer "sentient being"; and the rational soul will also confer this and besides it will confer "rational being". For this is the way in which the forms of natural things are found to differ in the order of increasing perfection, as is clear to anyone who looks at all the genera and species of natural things; and on this account the species are compared to numbers, as is said in VIII Metaphysica [3, 1043b 33], the species of which are made different through adding and subtracting one. And hence Aristotle also says in II De Anima [3, 414b 31]: "The vegetative is in the sentient," and the sentient is in the intellectual, as "a triangle is in a quadrilateral" and a quadrilateral in a pentagon; for a pentagon virtually contains a quadrilateral: for it has this and still more; not that something proper to a quadrilateral and something proper to a pentagon exists outside the pentagon, as though there were two figures. So also the intellectual soul virtually contains the sentient soul, because it has this and still more, yet not in such a way that there are two souls. Now if we were to say that the intellectual soul differed essentially from the sentient soul in man, no reason could be given for the union of the intellectual soul with the body, since no activity proper to the intellectual soul takes place through a corporeal organ. Replies Ad primum ergo dicendum quod auctoritas Dionysii intelligenda est de causis agentibus, non de causis formalibus. As to the first argument, therefore, it must be said that the quotation from Dionysius must be understood as referring to efficient causes, not to formal causes. Ad secundum dicendum quod cum forma perfectissima det omnia quae dant formae imperfectiores, et adhuc amplius; materia, prout ab ea perficitur eo modo perfectionis quo perficitur a formis imperfectioribus, consideratur ut materia propria, etiam illiusmodi perfectionis quam addit perfectior forma super alias; ita tamen quod non intelligatur haec distinctio in formis secundum essentiam, sed solum secundum intelligibilem rationem. Sic ergo ipsa materia secundum quod intelligitur ut perfecta in esse corporeo susceptivo vitae, est proprium subiectum animae. As to the second, it must be said that since the most perfect form imparts everything which the more imperfect forms impart and still more; matter, according as it is perfected by this form in the same kind of perfection wherein it is perfected by more imperfect forms, is considered as proper matter in relation to that kind of perfection which the more perfect form adds over and above the others; yet in such a way that this distinction among forms is not understood as something based on their essence, but only as something based on their intelligible concept. Thus, therefore, matter itself according as it is understood to be perfect in corporeal being capable of receiving life, is the proper subject of the soul. Ad tertium dicendum quod cum animal sit id quod vere est homo, distinctio naturae animalis ab homine non est secundum diversitatem realem formarum, quasi alia forma sit per quam sit animal, et superaddatur altera per quam sit homo; sed secundum rationes intelligibiles. Secundum enim quod intelligitur corpus perfectum in esse sensibili ab anima, sic comparatur ad perfectionem ultimam quae est ab anima rationali in quantum huiusmodi, ut materiale ad formale. Cum enim genus et species significent quasdam intentiones intelligibiles, non requiritur ad distinctionem speciei et generis distinctio realis formarum, sed intelligibilis tantum. As to the third, it must be said that since "animal" is that which is really "man", the distinction of animal nature from man is not based on a real diversity of forms as though there were one form whereby the being is animal, and another superadded form whereby it is man; but this distinction is based on intelligible concepts. For according as the body is understood as perfected in sensible being by the soul, in this sense it is related to the ultimate perfection, which comes from the rational soul as such, as a material element is related to a formal element. For since genus and species signify certain conceptual entities, a real distinction of forms is not needed for the distinction between a species and a genus, but only a mental distinction. Ad quartum dicendum quod anima movet corpus per cognitionem et appetitum; vis autem sensitiva et appetitiva in animali habent determinatum organum; et sic ab illo organo incipit motus animalis, quod est cor secundum Aristotelem. Sic igitur una pars animalis est movens, et altera est mota; ut pars movens accipiatur primum organum animae appetitivae, et reliquum corpus sit motum. Sed quia in homine movent voluntas et intellectus, quae non sunt alicuius organi actus, movens erit ipsa anima secundum partem intellectivam; motum autem corpus secundum quod est perfectum ab ipsa anima in esse corporeo. As to the fourth, it must be said that the soul moves the body through knowledge and appetite. However, the sentient and the appetitive power in an animal have a definite organ, and thus the movement of the animal originates in that organ which is the heart, according to Aristotle [De Gener. Anim. II, 6, et saepe]. Thus, then, one part of the animal is what does the moving and the other is the part that is moved, so that the moving part may be taken to be the primary organ of the appetitive soul, and the remainder of the body is what is moved. But because in man the moving is done by the will and the intellect, which are not acts of any organ, the thing that does the moving will be the soul itself, considered on its intellectual side, whereas the moved thing will be the body, considered as something which is perfected by that soul in corporeal being. Ad quintum dicendum quod in incarnatione verbi anima ponitur medium inter verbum et carnem, non necessitatis sed congruentiae; unde etiam separata anima a carne in morte Christi, remansit verbum immediate carni unitum. As to the fifth, it must be said that in the Incarnation of the Word, the soul is set down as an intermediary between the Word and the flesh, not of necessity but because of fitness; and hence also, when the soul was separated from the body at the death of Christ, the Word remained immediately united to the flesh. Ad sextum dicendum quod liber ille non est Augustini, nec est multum authenticus, et in hoc verbo satis improprie loquitur. Utrumque enim ad animam pertinet, et phantasticum et sensualitas; tamen dicitur sensualitas ad carnem referri, in quantum est appetitus rerum ad corpus pertinentium; phantasticum autem ad animam, in quantum in eo sunt similitudines corporum sine corporibus. Haec autem dicuntur esse media inter animam et carnem, non prout anima est forma corporis, sed prout est motor. As to the sixth, it must be said that that book is not Augustine's, nor is it very authentic, and in this quotation the language is rather inexact. For both things pertain to the soul, both the imagination and the sense-appetite: nevertheless, the sense-appetite is said to be connected with the flesh, insofar as it is an appetite for things pertaining to the body; whereas the imagination is said to be connected with the soul, insofar as in it there are likenesses of bodies apart from bodies. Now these are said to be intermediate between the soul and the flesh, not considering the soul as the form of the body, but considering it as the mover. Ad septimum dicendum quod administratio corporis pertinet ad animam in quantum est motor, non in quantum est forma. Et licet ea quibus anima administrat corpus sint necessaria ad hoc quod anima sit in corpore, ut propriae dispositiones talis materiae, non tamen propter hoc sequitur quod eadem sit ratio administrationis et formalis unionis. Sicut enim eadem est, secundum substantiam, anima quae est motor et forma, sed differt ratione; ita et eadem sunt quae sunt necessaria ad unionem formalem et ad administrationem, licet non secundum eamdem rationem. As to the seventh, it must be said that the management of the body pertains to the soul insofar as it is the mover, not insofar as it is the form. And although those things by which the soul manages the body are necessary for the soul's being in the body, as the proper dispositions of this sort of matter, nevertheless it does not follow from this that the character of the management and of the formal union is the same. For just as the soul, which is the mover and the form, is in substance. the same soul, but, is thought of as different, so also the things which are necessary for the formal union and for the management are the same things, although not considered from the same point of view. Ad octavum dicendum quod per hoc quod anima differt a corpore ut corruptibile ab incorruptibili, non tollitur quin sit forma eius, ut ex supradictis patet; unde sequitur quod immediate corpori uniatur. As to the eighth, it must be said that the fact that the soul differs from the body as what is corruptible from what is incorruptible does not exclude its being the form of the body, as is clear from what was said above [Art. II, ad 16]; hence it follows that it is united immediately to the body. Ad nonum dicendum quod anima dicitur uniri corpori per spiritum, in quantum est motor, quia primum quod movetur ab anima in corpore est spiritus, ut Aristoteles dicit in libro de causa motus animalium, tamen etiam ille liber non est magnae auctoritatis. As to the ninth, it must be said that the soul is said to be united to the body through the spirit, insofar as it is the mover, because that which is moved first by the soul in the body is the spirit, as Aristotle says in his book De Causa Motus Animalium [X, 703a 10]; yet that book too is not very authoritative. Ad decimum dicendum quod si aliqua duo sunt diversa per essentiam, ita quod utrumque habeat naturam suae speciei completam, non possunt uniri nisi per aliquod medium ligans et uniens. Anima autem et corpus non sunt huiusmodi, cum utrumque naturaliter sit pars hominis; sed comparantur ad invicem ut materia ad formam, quarum unio est immediata, ut ostensum est. As to the tenth, it must be said that if any two things are essentially different in such a way that each has the complete nature of its own species, they cannot be united except through some binding and uniting medium. Now, the soul and the body are not of this sort, since they are both naturally a part of man, but they are related to each other as matter is to form, and their union is immediate, as has been shown. Ad undecimum dicendum quod anima unitur corpori ut perficiatur non solum quantum ad intelligere phantasticum, sed etiam quantum ad naturam speciei, et quantum ad alias operationes quas exercet per corpus. Tamen, dato quod solum propter intelligere phantasticum ei uniretur, non sequeretur quod unio esset mediante phantasmate: sic enim unitur anima corpori propter intelligere, ut per eam homo intelligat; quod non esset, si fieret unio per phantasmata, ut ostensum est supra. As to the eleventh, it must be said that the soul is united to the body not merely in order to be perfected as regards understanding through phantasms, but also as regards its specific nature and as regards the other activities which it exercises through the body. Nevertheless, even granting that the soul is united to the body merely for the sake of understanding through phantasms, it would not follow that the union would take place through the medium of a phantasm: for the soul is united to the body for understanding in this sense, that through it man may understand; and this would not be the case if the union took place through phantasms, as was shown above. Ad duodecimum dicendum quod corpus antequam animetur habet aliquam formam; illa autem forma non manet anima adveniente. Adventus enim animae est per quamdam generationem, generatio autem unius est non sine corruptione alterius; sicut cum recipitur forma ignis in materia aeris, desinit esse actu in ea forma aeris, et remanet in potentia tantum. Nec est dicendum quod forma fiat vel corrumpatur, quia eius est fieri et corrumpi, cuius est esse; quod non est formae ut existentis, sed sicut eius quo aliquid est. Unde et fieri non dicitur nisi compositum, in quantum reducitur de potentia in actum. As to the twelfth, it must be said that the body, before it receives a soul, has some form; however, that form does not remain when the soul comes. For the coming of the soul takes place through a kind of generation, and the generation of one thing does not occur without the corruption of the other; thus, for instance, when the form of fire is received in the matter of air, the form of air ceases to be in it actually and remains in potency only. Nor must it be said that the form comes into being or is corrupted, because coming into being and being corrupted are characteristics of that which has actual being, and actual being does not belong to a form as to something that exists, but as to that whereby something is. And hence, too, nothing but the composite is said to come into being, insofar as it is brought from potency into act. Ad decimumtertium dicendum quod in embryone apparent quaedam opera vitae; sed quidam dixerunt, huiusmodi opera esse ab anima matris. Sed hoc est impossibile, quia de ratione operum vitae est quod sint a principio intrinseco, quod est anima. Quidam vero dixerunt quod a principio inest anima vegetabilis; et illa eadem cum fuerit magis perfecta fit anima sensitiva, et tandem fit anima intellectiva, sed per actionem exterioris agentis quod est Deus. Sed hoc est impossibile. Primo, quia sequeretur quod forma substantialis reciperet magis et minus, et quod generatio esset motus continuus. Secundo, quia sequeretur animam rationalem esse corruptibilem, cum vegetabilis et sensibilis corruptibiles sint, dum ponitur fundamentum animae rationalis esse substantia vegetabilis et sensibilis. Non autem dici potest quod sint tres animae in uno homine, ut ostensum est. Relinquitur ergo dicendum quod in generatione hominis vel animalis sunt multae generationes et corruptiones sibi invicem succedentes. Adveniente enim perfectiori forma, deficit imperfectior. Et sic cum in embryone primo sit anima vegetativa tantum, cum perventum fuerit ad maiorem perfectionem, tollitur forma imperfecta, et succedit forma perfectior, quae est anima vegetativa et sensitiva simul; et ultimo cedente, succedit ultima forma completissima, quae est anima rationalis. As to the thirteenth, it must be said that in the embryo certain vital functions are manifest. But some have said that such functions come from the soul of the mother; but this is impossible because it is an essential characteristic of vital functions that they come from an intrinsic principle which is the soul. On the other hand, some have said that from the outset the vegetative soul is present; and that same soul, when it is further perfected, becomes the sentient soul, and at length becomes the intellectual soul, but through the action of an outside agent which is God. But this is impossible: first, because it would follow that a substantial form is susceptible of degrees and that generation is a continuous movement; secondly, because it would follow that the rational soul is corruptible, so long as it is asserted that the foundation of the rational soul is a vegetative and sentient substance. Now it cannot be said that there are three souls in one man, as has been shown. The only thing left to say is that in the generation of man or of animal, there are many generations and corruptions succeeding one another reciprocally, for when a more perfect form comes the less perfect form fades away. And thus, although in the embryo there is first the vegetative soul only, when it has attained a greater perfection the imperfect form is taken away, and the more perfect form takes its place, i.e., a soul which is vegetative and sentient simultaneously; and when the last departs there comes in the most complete ultimate form, which is the rational soul. Ad decimumquartum dicendum quod corpus mathematicum dicitur corpus abstractum; unde dicere corpus mathematicum esse in sensibilibus, est dicere duo opposita simul, ut Aristoteles argumentatur in III Metaph., contra quosdam Platonicos hoc ponentes. Nec tamen sequitur quod abstrahentium sit mendacium, si corpus mathematicum sit in intellectu tantum: quia non intelligit intellectus abstrahens corpus aliquod esse non in sensibilibus, sed intelligit ipsum, non intelligendo sensibilia; sicut si quis intelligat hominem, non intelligendo eius risibilitatem, non mentitur; mentiretur autem, si intelligeret hominem non esse risibilem. Dico tamen quod si corpus mathematicum esset in corpore sensibili, cum corpus mathematicum sit dimensionale, tantum pertineret ad genus quantitatis; unde non requireretur ad ipsum aliqua forma substantialis. Corpus autem quod est in genere substantiae, habet formam substantialem quae dicitur corporeitas, quae non est tres dimensiones, sed quaecumque forma substantialis ex qua sequuntur in materia tres dimensiones; et haec forma in igne est igneitas, in animali anima sensitiva, et in homine anima intellectiva. As to the fourteenth, it must be said that a mathematical body is called an abstract body; and hence, to say that a mathematical body exists in sensible things is to say two opposite things at the same time, as Aristotle argues in III Metaphysica [2, 998a 7] against certain Platonists who make this assertion. And yet it does not follow that abstraction is falsification, if a mathematical body exists in the intellect only: because the abstracting intellect does not think that some body exists which is not in sensible things, but it thinks that body by not thinking sensible objects; thus, for instance, if someone thinks "man", not thinking his risibility, he is not falsifying; but he would be falsifying if he thought "man is not a risible being." I say, nevertheless, that if "mathematical body" were in "sensible body", then since "mathematical body" has dimensions, it pertains only to the genus of quantity; hence no substantial form would be needed. But "body" which is in the genus of substance has a substantial form which is called "corporeity", which is not three dimensions, but is any substantial form whatever from which the three dimensions follow in matter, and this form in fire is "fireness", in the animal the sentient soul, and in man the intellectual soul. Ad decimumquintum dicendum quod partes definitionis sunt partes formae vel speciei, non propter realem differentiam formarum, sed secundum distinctionem intelligibilem, ut dictum est ad tertium. As to the fifteenth, it must be said that the parts of a definition are formal or specific parts, not because of a real distinction between forms, but on the basis of a mental distinction, as has been said. Ad decimumsextum dicendum quod licet anima non habeat corporeitatem in actu, habet tamen virtute, sicut sol calorem. As to the sixteenth, it must be said that although the soul does not have corporeity in act, yet it has it virtually, just as the sun has heat. Ad decimumseptimum dicendum quod ordo ille quem Commentator tangit, est secundum rationem intelligibilem tantum; quia prius intelligitur materia perfici secundum rationem formae universalis quam specialis; sicut prius intelligitur aliquid ens quam vivum, et vivum quam animal, et animal quam homo. As to the seventeenth, it must be said that that order upon which the Commentator touches is a conceptual order only; because matter is understood to be perfected by a universal form before it is understood to be perfected by a special form, just as being is understood as something prior to living being, living being prior to animal, and animal prior to man. Ad decimumoctavum dicendum quod quodlibet esse generis vel speciei consequuntur propria accidentia illius generis vel speciei. Unde quando iam materia intelligitur perfecta secundum rationem huius generis quod est corpus, possunt in ea intelligi dimensiones, quae sunt propria accidentia huius generis: et sic consequentur ordinem intelligibilem in materia, secundum diversas eius partes, diversae formae elementares. As to the eighteenth, it must be said that any generic or specific actual being whatever is the thing of which the proper accidents of that genus or species are a consequence. And hence, when matter is already understood to be perfect in the genus which is "body", it is quite possible to understand therein dimensions, which are the proper accidents of this genus: and in this way the different elementary forms follow one after the other in matter, according to its different parts, in an intelligible order. Ad decimumnonum dicendum quod idem specie calor est in igne et aere, quia quaelibet qualitas specialiter attribuitur uni elemento in quo est perfecte, et per concomitantiam vel derivationem alteri, tamen imperfectius. Cum ergo ex hoc aere fit hic ignis, calor manet idem specie, sed augmentatus; non tamen idem numero, quia non manet idem subiectum. Nec hoc facit ad difficultatem conversionis, cum corrumpatur per accidens ex corruptione subiecti, et non ex contrarietate agentis. As to the nineteenth, it must be said that specifically the same heat is in fire and in air, because any quality is especially attributed to one element in which it exists perfectly, and is attributed concomitantly or derivatively to another element, yet in a more imperfect way. When, therefore, "fire" comes into being from "this air", the heat remains specifically the same, but it is augmented; nevertheless, it is not the same numerically, because the same subject does not persist. Nor does this tend to create a difficulty as regards change, since the heat goes out of being in an accidental way, as a result of the subject's passing away, and not as a result of an opposite agent. Ad vicesimum dicendum quod materia prout nuda consideratur, se habet indifferenter ad omnes formas; sed determinatur ad speciales formas per virtutem moventis, ut traditur in II de generatione. Et secundum ordinem intelligibilem formarum in materia, est ordo agentium naturalium. Inter ipsa enim corpora caelestia unum est universalius activum quam alterum; nec universalius agens agit seorsum ab inferioribus agentibus, sed ultimum agens proprium agit in virtute omnium superiorum. Unde non imprimuntur a diversis agentibus diversae formae in uno individuo, sed una forma est quae imprimitur a proximo agente, continens in se virtute omnes formas praecedentes; et materia, secundum quod consideratur perfecta sub ratione formae universalioris et accidentium consequentium, fit propria ad subsequentem perfectionem. As to the twentieth, it must be said that matter, when looked at by itself, is related to all forms indifferently; but it is determined to special forms through the power of the mover, as is taught in II De Generatione [9, 335b], and corresponding to the intelligible order of forms in matter there is an order of natural agents. For among the celestial bodies themselves, one is more universally active than another: nor does the more universal agent act apart from inferior agents, but the ultimate proper agent acts in virtue of all the higher agents. And hence different forms are not implanted by different agents in one individual, but there is one form which is implanted by the proximate agent that virtually contains in itself all the preceding forms; and matter," inasmuch as it is considered to be perfected by the character of the more universal form and the consequent accidents, is specialized to the subsequent perfection. Ad vicesimumprimum dicendum quod cum unumquodque genus dividatur per potentiam et actum, ipsa potentia, quae est in genere substantiae, materia est, sicut forma actus. Unde materia non subest formae mediante aliqua potentia. As to the twenty-first, it must be said that although each genus is divided into potency and act, that potency itself which is in the genus of substance is matter, as form is act. And hence, matter does not exist under form through the medium of some other potency.
Quarto quaeritur utrum tota anima sit in qualibet parte corporis
The fourth question is: Is the whole soul in every part of the body?
Et videtur quod non. And it would seem that it is not. Dicit enim Aristoteles in libro de causa motus animalium: nihil opus est in unoquoque corporis esse animam, sed in quodam corporis principio existere. In natura autem nihil est frustra. Non est ergo anima in qualibet parte corporis. 1 For Aristotle says in his book De Causa Motus Animalium [10, 703a 32]: "There is no need for the soul to be any one part of the body, but there is need for it to exist in some principle of the body." Now in nature nothing is in vain. Therefore the soul is not in every part of the body. Praeterea, ex corpore et anima constituitur animal. Si igitur in qualibet parte corporis esset anima, quaelibet pars animalis esset animal; quod est inconveniens. 2 Furthermore, an animal. is made up of body and soul. If, then, the soul were in every part of the body, every part of an animal would be an animal; which is incongruous. Praeterea, in quocumque est subiectum et proprietas subiecti. Sed omnes potentiae animae sunt in essentia animae, sicut et proprietates in subiecto. Ergo si anima esset in qualibet parte corporis, sequeretur quod in qualibet parte corporis essent omnes potentiae animae, et sic auditus erit in oculo et visus in aure; quod est inconveniens. 3 Furthermore, in anything in which a subject is, the property of the subject also is. But all the powers of the soul are in the essence of the soul, just as properties are in a subject. Therefore, if the soul were in every part of the body, it would follow that all the powers of the soul were in every part of the body, and thus hearing will be in the eye and sight in the ear; which is incongruous. Praeterea, nulla forma quae requirit dissimilitudinem partium invenitur in qualibet parte; ut patet de forma domus, quae non est in quacumque parte domus, sed in tota domo. Formae vero quae non requirunt dissimilitudinem partium, sunt in singulis partibus, ut forma aeris et ignis. Anima autem est forma requirens dissimilitudinem partium, ut patet in omnibus animatis. Ergo anima non est in qualibet parte corporis. 4 Furthermore, no form which demands a dissimilarity of parts is found in every part; as is clear regarding the form "house", which is not in every part of a house but in the house as a whole. But forms which do not demand a dissimilarity of parts are in the individual parts, as, for instance, the form "fire" and the form "air". Now the soul is a form that demands a dissimilarity of parts, as is clear in the case of all animate things. Therefore the soul is not in every part of the body. Praeterea, nulla forma quae extenditur secundum extensionem materiae, est tota in qualibet parte suae materiae. Sed anima extenditur secundum extensionem materiae; dicitur enim in libro de quantitate animae: tantam aestimo esse animam, quantam eam spatia corporis esse patiuntur. Ergo anima non est tota in qualibet parte corporis. 5 Furthermore, no form which is extended in correspondence with the extension of matter is entirely in every part of its matter. But the soul is extended in correspondence with the extension of matter; for it is said in the book De Quantitate Animae [V, 7]: I judge the soul to be as large "as the extent of the body allows it to be." Therefore the soul is not entirely in every part of the body. Praeterea, quod anima sit in qualibet corporis parte, praecipue videtur ex hoc quod in qualibet corporis parte agit. Sed anima operatur ubi non est: quia, ut Augustinus dicit ad Volusianum, anima sentit et videt in caelo, ubi non est. Non est ergo necessarium animam esse in qualibet corporis parte. Futhermore, that the soul is in every part of the body seems particularly apparent from the fact that it acts in every part of the body. But the soul acts where it is not; for Augustine says in his letter to Volusianus [Epistola CXXXVII, II, 5]: the soul feels and sees in the heavens, where it is not. It is not, therefore, necessary for the soul to be in every part of the body. Praeterea, secundum philosophum, moventibus nobis, moventur ea quae in nobis sunt. Contingit autem unam partem corporis moveri, alia quiescente. Si ergo anima est in qualibet parte corporis, sequitur quod simul moveatur et quiescat; quod videtur inconveniens. 7 Furthermore, according to the Philosopher [De An. I, 3, 406b], when we move those things which are within us are moved. Now it may be the case that one part of the body is moved while another is at rest. If, therefore, the soul is in every part of the body, it follows that it is both in motion and at rest at the same time; which seems incongruous. Praeterea, si anima est in qualibet parte corporis, unaquaeque pars corporis immediatum ordinem habebit ad animam, et sic non dependent aliae partes a corde; quod est contra Hieronymum super Matthaeum, qui dicit quod principale hominis non est in cerebro secundum Platonem, sed in corde secundum Christum. 8 Furthermore, if the soul is in every part of the body, each part of the body will have an immediate relation to the soul, and thus the other parts will not depend on the heart. This is contrary to Jerome in his Super Matthaeum [XV, PL XXVI, 109] who says that "the most important thing in man is not in the brain, as Plato says, but in the heart, as Christ says." Praeterea, nulla forma quae requirit determinatam figuram, potest esse ubi non est illa figura. Sed anima est in corpore secundum determinatam figuram: dicit enim Commentator in I de anima, quod quodlibet corpus animalis habet figuram propriam. Et hoc manifestatur in speciebus animalium: membra enim leonis non differunt a membris cervi nisi propter diversitatem animae. Ergo cum in parte non inveniatur figura totius, anima non erit in parte. Et hoc est quod idem Commentator dicit in eodem libro, quod si cor habet naturam recipiendi animam quia habet talem figuram, manifestum est quod pars eius non recipit illam animam, quia non habet talem figuram. 9 Furthermore, no form which demands a definite shape can be where that shape is not. But the soul is in the body in connection with a definite shape; for the Commentator says on I De Anima [comm. 53, f. 119r] that every animal's body has its own proper shape, and this fact is evident in the case of the species: "for the lion's members do not differ from the stag's members except because of the difference of their souls." Therefore, since the shape of the whole is not found in a part, the soul will not be in a part. And this is what the same Commentator says on the same book [comm. 94, f. 126r], "that if the heart has a natural capacity for receiving a soul because it has a particular kind of shape, it is obvious that a part of it does not receive that soul, because a part does not have that particular shape." Praeterea, quanto aliquid est magis abstractum, tanto minus determinatur ad aliquid corporale. Sed Angelus est magis abstractus quam anima. Determinatur autem Angelus ad aliquam partem mobilis quod movet, et non est in qualibet parte eius, ut patet per philosophum in IV Physic., ubi dicit quod motor caeli non est in centro, sed in quadam parte circumferentiae. Multo minus igitur anima est in qualibet parte sui corporis. 10 Furthermore, the more abstract a thing is, so much the less is it limited to something corporeal. But an angel is more abstract than a soul. Now an angel is limited to some part of the movable object which it moves and is not in every part of it, as the Philosopher makes clear in IV Physica [VIII, 10, 267b 7], where he says that the mover of the heavens is not in the centre, but in a certain part of the circumference. Much less then is a soul in every part of its body. Praeterea, si in quacumque parte corporis est operatio animae, est ipsa anima; pari ratione in quacumque parte corporis est operatio visivae potentiae, ibi est visiva potentia. Sed operatio visivae potentiae esset in pede, si ibi esset organum visivae potentiae; unde quod desit operatio visiva, erit propter defectum organi tantum. Erit igitur ibi potentia visiva, si ibi sit anima. 11 Furthermore, if the soul's activity is in any particular part of the body, the soul itself is there. And by a parallel argument, in whatever part of the body there is the activity of the power of sight, there is the power of sight. But the activity of the power of sight would be in the foot, if the organ of the power of sight were there; hence the fact that the activity of sight is not there will be due merely to the absence of the organ. Accordingly, the power of sight will be there, if the soul is there. Praeterea, si anima est in qualibet parte corporis, oportet quod ubicumque sit aliqua pars corporis, ibi sit anima. Sed pueri crescentis partes incipiunt esse per augmentum ubi prius non erant; ergo et anima eius incipit esse ubi prius non erat. Sed hoc videtur impossibile. Tribus enim modis aliquid incipit esse ubi prius non erat. Aut per hoc quod de novo fit, sicut cum anima creatur et infunditur corpori. Aut per propriam transmutationem, sicut cum corpus transfertur de loco ad locum. Aut per transmutationem alterius in ipsum, sicut cum corpus Christi incipit esse in altari. Quorum nullum hic dici potest. Ergo anima non est in qualibet parte corporis. 12 Furthermore, if the soul is in every part of the body, it must be the case that wherever a given part of the body is, there is the soul. But in the case of a growing child, parts begin to exist through growth, where they previously were not; therefore, his soul too begins to exist where it previously was not. But this seems impossible. For there are three ways in which a thing begins to exist where it previously was not: either through the fact that something quite new comes into being, as when the soul is created and is infused into the body; or through a changing over of the thing itself, as when the body is changed from place to place; or through the change of another thing into the thing itself, as when Christ's body begins to exist on the altar. And none of these can be said to happen in this case. Therefore the soul is not in every part of the body. Praeterea, anima non est nisi in corpore cuius est actus. Est autem actus corporis organici, ut dicitur II de anima. Cum igitur non quaelibet pars corporis sit corpus organicum, non erit in qualibet parte corporis. 13 Furthermore, the soul is only in the body whose act it is. Now it is "the act of an organic body," as II De Anima [1, 412b 5] says. Since, then, not every part of the body is an organic body, it will not be in every part of the body. Praeterea, plus differunt caro et os unius hominis quam duae carnes duorum hominum. Sed anima una non potest esse in duobus corporibus diversorum. Ergo non potest esse in omnibus partibus unius hominis. 14 Furthermore, there is a greater difference between the flesh and the bone of any one man than between the flesh of one man and the flesh of another. But one soul cannot be in two bodies of different men. Therefore it cannot be in all the parts of any one man. Praeterea, si anima est in qualibet parte corporis, oportet quod ablata quacumque parte corporis, vel auferatur anima, quod patet esse falsum, cum remaneat homo vivens, vel transferatur de illa parte ad alias; quod est impossibile, cum anima sit simplex, et per consequens immobilis. Non ergo est in qualibet parte corporis. 15 Furthermore, if the soul is in every part of the body, it must be the case that if any part of the body is taken away, either the soul must be taken away: which is clearly false, since a man remains alive; or else it must be transferred from that part to other parts: which is impossible, since the soul is simple and consequently immovable. Therefore it is not in every part of the body. Praeterea, nullum indivisibile potest esse nisi in indivisibili, cum locum oporteat aequari locato. In corpore autem contingit signare infinita indivisibilia. Si igitur anima sit in qualibet parte corporis, sequetur quod sit in infinitis: quod esse non potest, cum sit finitae virtutis. 16 Furthermore, nothing that is indivisible can be in anything but an indivisible object, since a place has to be commensurate with what is in that place. Now in the body it is possible to specify an indefinite number of indivisibles. If, then, the soul is in every part of the body, it will follow that it is in an indefinite number of places. And this cannot be, since it is of finite power. Praeterea, cum anima sit simplex et absque quantitate dimensiva, nulla totalitas videtur posse ei attribui nisi virtutis. Sed non est in qualibet parte corporis secundum suas potentias, in quibus consideratur totalitas virtutis eius. Non ergo in qualibet parte corporis est tota anima. 17 Furthermore, since the soul is simple and without dimensional quantity, it seems that no wholeness can possibly be attributed to it save that of power. But it is not in every part of the body as regards its powers, in which the wholeness of its power is considered to be. Therefore the whole soul is not in every part of the body. Praeterea, quod aliquid possit esse totum in toto cum omnibus partibus, videtur provenire ex eius simplicitate; in corporibus enim hoc videmus non posse accidere. Sed anima non est simplex, sed composita ex materia et forma. Ergo non est in qualibet parte corporis. Probatio mediae: philosophus in II Metaph., reprehendit ponentes materiam corporalem primum principium, quia ponebant solum elementa corporum, non corporum autem non. Est igitur etiam incorporeorum aliquod elementum. Sed elementum est materiale principium. Ergo etiam substantiae incorporeae, ut Angelus et anima, habent materiale principium. 18 Furthermore, that a thing can be wholly in a whole and in all parts seems to be due to its simplicity. For in the case of bodies we see that this cannot happen. But the soul is not simple, but is composed of matter and form. Therefore it is not in every part of the body. Proof of the minor: the Philosopher in II Metaphysica [I, 8, 988b 24] censures those who assert that corporeal matter is the first principle, because "they asserted only the elements of bodies, but not of things that do not have bodies." There is accordingly some incorporeal element too. But an element is a material principle. Therefore incorporeal substances also, such as an angel and a soul, have a principle too. Praeterea, quaedam animalia decisa vivunt. Non est autem dicere quod altera pars vivat per totam animam. Ergo nec ante decisionem tota anima erat in illa parte, sed pars animae. 19 Furthermore, "certain animals live, even when cut in two". Now it cannot be said that either of the two parts lives through the whole soul. Therefore even before the cutting, the whole soul was not in that part, but part of the soul was. Praeterea, totum et perfectum idem est, dicitur in III Physic. Perfectum autem est quod attingit propriam virtutem, ut dicitur etiam in VI Physic. Propria autem virtus animae humanae secundum intellectum non est actus alicuius partis corporis. Non ergo anima est tota in qualibet parte corporis. 20 Furthermore, "whole" and "perfect" are identical, as is said in III Physica [6, 207a 13]. Now a thing is perfect "which attains its proper excellence", as is said in VI Physica [3, 246a 13]. Now the proper excellence of the human soul, as regards the intellect, is not an act of any part of the body. Therefore the soul is not entirely in every part of the body. Sed contra. But on the other hand Est quod dicit Augustinus in III de Trinit., quod anima in toto tota est, et in qualibet parte eius, tota. i there is what Augustine says in III De Trinitate [VI, 6, 8], that the soul "is wholly in the whole being and wholly in every part of it." Praeterea, Damascenus dicit, quod Angelus ibi est ubi operatur; pari ergo ratione et anima. Sed anima operatur in qualibet parte corporis, quia quaelibet pars corporis nutritur, augetur et sentit. Ergo anima est in qualibet parte corporis. ii Furthermore, Damascene says [De Fide Orth. I, 13, PG XCIV, 854A; II, 3, 870C] that an angel is where it acts; by a parallel argument, therefore, also the soul. But the soul acts in every part of the body, because every part of the body is nourished, grows, and is sentient. Therefore, the soul is in every part of the body. Praeterea, anima est maioris virtutis quam formae materiales. Sed formae materiales, ut ignis aut aeris, sunt in qualibet parte; multo magis anima. iii Furthermore, the soul is of greater power than material forms. But material forms, such as fire or air, are in every part; much more so, the soul. Praeterea, in libro de spiritu et anima dicitur, quod anima praesentia sua corpus vivificat. Sed quaelibet pars corporis vivificatur ab anima. Ergo anima est cuilibet parti corporis praesens. iv Furthermore, it is said in the book De Spiritu et Anima [XVIII, PL XL, 793] that "The soul by its presence vivifies the body." But every part of the body is vivified by the soul. Therefore the soul is present in every part of the body. Respondeo. ANSWER Dicendum quod veritas huius quaestionis ex praecedentibus dependet. Ostensum est enim prius quod anima unitur corpori non solum ut motor, sed ut forma. Posterius vero ostensum est quod anima non praesupponit alias formas substantiales in materia, quae dent esse substantiale corpori aut partibus eius; sed et totum corpus et omnes eius partes habent esse substantiale et specificum per animam, qua recedente, sicut non manet homo aut animal aut vivum, ita non manet manus aut oculus aut caro aut os nisi aequivoce, sicut depicta aut lapidea. Sic igitur, cum omnis actus sit in eo cuius est actus, oportet animam, quae est actus totius corporis et omnium partium, esse in toto corpore et in qualibet eius parte. It must be said that the truth of this question depends on the preceding ones. For it has previously been pointed out that the soul is united to the body not only as a mover, but as a form. And later on it was shown that a soul does not presuppose in matter other substantial forms, which would give substantial actual being to a body or to its parts; but that both the whole body and all its parts have actual substantial and specific being through the soul, and, when the soul departs, just as "man" or "animal" or "living body" does not remain, so neither "eye" nor "flesh" nor "bone" remain, except in an equivocal sense, like things painted or made of stone. Thus, then, since every act is in that of which it is the act, it must be that the soul, which is the act of the whole body and of all the parts, is in the whole body and in every one of its parts. Sed tamen aliter se habet totum ad animam, et aliter ad partes eius. Anima enim totius quidem corporis actus est primo et per se, partium vero in ordine ad totum. Ad cuius evidentiam considerandum est, quod, cum materia sit propter formam, talem oportet esse materiam ut competit formae. In istis rebus corruptibilibus formae imperfectiores, quae sunt debilioris virtutis, habent paucas operationes, ad quas non requiritur partium dissimilitudo; sicut patet in omnibus inanimatis corporibus. Anima vero, cum sit forma altioris et maioris virtutis, potest esse principium diversarum operationum, ad quarum executionem requiruntur dissimiles partes corporis. Et ideo omnis anima requirit diversitatem organorum in partibus corporis cuius est actus; et tanto maiorem diversitatem, quanto anima fuerit perfectior. Sic igitur formae infimae uniformiter perficiunt suam materiam; sed anima difformiter, ut ex dissimilibus partibus constituatur integritas corporis, cuius primo et per se anima est actus. But yet the whole body is related in one way to the soul and in another to its parts. For the soul is indeed the act of the whole body primarily and essentially, but of the parts in their relation to the whole. To make this clear it must be considered that, since matter is for the sake of form, the matter must be such as suits the form. In those things which are subject to corruption the more imperfect forms, which are of weaker power, have few activities, for which dissimilarity of parts is not required, as is clear in the case of all inanimate bodies. But the soul, since it is a form of higher and greater power, can be the principle of different activities, for the carrying out of which dissimilar parts of the body are required. And consequently every soul requires a diversity of organs in parts of the body of which it is the act; and all the greater diversity in proportion as the soul is more perfect. Thus, then, the lowest forms perfect their matter in a uniform way, but the soul does this in a non-uniform way, with the result that the entirety of the body of which the soul is primarily and essentially the act is made up of dissimilar parts. Sed restat inquirendum quod dicitur, totam animam esse in toto, et totam in singulis partibus. Ad cuius evidentiam considerandum est quod triplex totalitas invenitur. Prima quidem est manifestior secundum quantitatem, prout totum quantum dicitur quod natum est dividi in partes quantitatis: et haec totalitas non potest attribui formis nisi per accidens, in quantum scilicet per accidens dividuntur divisione quantitatis, sicut albedo divisione superficiei. Sed hoc est illarum tantum formarum quae coextenduntur quantitati; quod ex hoc competit aliquibus formis, quia habent materiam similem aut fere similem et in toto et in parte. Unde formae quae requirunt magnam dissimilitudinem in partibus, non habent huiusmodi extensionem et totalitatem, sicut animae, praecipue animalium perfectorum. Secunda autem totalitas attenditur secundum perfectionem essentiae, cui totalitati etiam respondent partes essentiae, physice quidem in compositis materia et forma, logice vero genus et differentia; quae quidem perfectio in formis accidentalibus recipit magis et minus, non autem in substantialibus. Tertia autem totalitas est secundum virtutem. Si ergo loqueremur de aliqua forma habente extensionem in materia, puta de albedine, possemus dicere quod est tota in qualibet parte totalitate essentiae et virtutis, non autem totalitate prima, quae est ei per accidens; sicut tota ratio speciei albedinis invenitur in qualibet parte superficiei, non autem tota quantitas quam habet per accidens, sed pars in parte. But we still have to inquire into the statement: the soul is wholly in the whole and wholly in each individual part. To make this clear, we must consider that wholeness is primarily and more obviously something based on quantity, inasmuch as a whole is called a quantum, which is naturally susceptible of division into quantitative parts; and this sort of wholeness cannot be ascribed to forms except in an accidental sense, namely, insofar as they are accidentally divided by the division of a quantity, as whiteness is divided by the division of a surface. But this is characteristic of those forms only which are extended along with quantity; and the reason why this latter property belongs to some forms is that they have similar, or almost similar, matter in their whole and in a part. And hence forms which require great dissimilarity in the parts do not have this sort of extension and wholeness, as, for instance, souls, especially those of perfect animals. Now the second kind of wholeness is considered on the basis of the perfection of an essence, and is a wholeness to which essential parts correspond: the physical parts, matter and form, in the case of composites, and the logical parts, genus and difference; and this perfection is susceptible of degrees in the case of accidental forms, but not in the case of substantial forms. The third sort of wholeness is on a basis of powers If, then, we were to speak of a given form which has extension in matter, such as "whiteness", we might say that the whiteness is wholly in every part by a wholeness of essence and of power, but not by the first sort of wholeness, which belongs to it accidentally; thus the whole character of the species "whiteness" is found in every part of the surface; the total quantity which it accidentally possesses, however, is not, but part of this is in a part. Anima autem, et praecipue humana, non habet extensionem in materia; unde in ea prima totalitas locum non habet. Relinquitur ergo quod secundum totalitatem essentiae simpliciter enuntiari possit esse tota in qualibet corporis parte, non autem secundum totalitatem virtutis; quia partes difformiter perficiuntur ab ipsa ad diversas operationes; et aliqua operatio est eius, scilicet intelligere, quam per nullam partem corporis exequitur. Unde sic accepta totalitate animae secundum virtutem, non solum non est tota in qualibet parte, sed nec tota in toto: quia virtus animae capacitatem corporis excedit, ut supra dictum est. Now the soul,' and especially the human soul, does not have extension in matter. Hence the first sort of wholeness does not take place in it. The remaining alternative, therefore, is that from the viewpoint of wholeness of essence, it may be stated absolutely that it is wholly in every part of the body; not, however, from the viewpoint of wholeness of power, because the parts are perfected in different ways by the soul itself for different activities, and a definite activity belongs to it, namely, understanding, which it does not perform through any part of the body. And hence if the soul's wholeness is taken in the sense of wholeness of power, not only is the soul not wholly in every part, but neither is it wholly in the whole body; because the power of the soul exceeds the body's capacity, as has been said above [Art. II, Resp.]. Ad primum ergo dicendum quod philosophus ibi loquitur de anima quantum ad potentiam motivam, quae primo fundatur in corde. As to the first argument, therefore, it must be said that the Philosopher in that passage is speaking of the soul with reference to its power of moving, which is primarily seated in the heart. Ad secundum dicendum quod anima non est in qualibet parte corporis primo et per se, sed in ordine ad totum, ut dictum est; et ideo non quaelibet pars animalis est animal. As to the second, it must be said that the soul is not in every part of the body primarily and essentially, but in relation to the whole, as has been said, and consequently not every part of an animal is an animal. Ad tertium dicendum quod secundum philosophum in libro de somno et vigilia, cuius est potentia, eius est actio. Unde potentiae illae, quarum operationes non sunt solius animae sed coniuncti, sunt in organo sicut in subiecto, in anima autem sicut in radice. Solum autem illae potentiae sunt in anima sicut in subiecto, quarum operationes anima non per organum corporis exequitur; quae tamen sunt animae secundum quod excedit corpus. Unde non sequitur quod in qualibet parte corporis sint omnes potentiae animae. As to the third, it must be said that, according to the Philosopher in his book De Somno et Vigilia [I, 454a 8]: "An action belongs to that which has the potency for that action." And hence those powers whose activities do not belong to the soul alone but to the composite are in an organ as in a subject, but in the soul as in their root. Now, only those powers are in the soul as in a subject whose activities the soul does not carry out through an organ of the body; and yet these powers belong to the soul inasmuch as it is superior to the body. Hence it does not follow that all the powers of the soul are in every part of the body. Ad quartum dicendum quod forma domus, cum sit accidentalis, non dat esse specificum singulis partibus domus, sicut dat anima singulis partibus corporis; et ideo non est simile. As to the fourth, it must be said that the form "house", since it is an accidental form, does not give specific actual being to the individual parts of the house, as the soul gives it to the individual parts of the body; and consequently there is no comparison. Ad quintum dicendum quod auctoritas illa non sic intelligitur quod anima humana extendatur secundum extensionem corporis, sed quia virtualis animae quantitas non porrigitur in maiorem quantitatem quam corporis. As to the fifth, it must be said that the passage there quoted is not understood to mean that the human soul is extended in correspondence with the body's extension, but that the virtual quantity of the soul does not reach out to a greater quantity than that of the body. Ad sextum dicendum quod omnis operatio aliquo modo accipitur ut media inter operantem et obiectum operationis; vel realiter, sicut in illis actionibus quae procedunt ab agente in aliquod extrinsecum transmutandum; vel secundum modum intelligendi, sicut intelligere et velle et huiusmodi, quae licet sint actiones in agente manentes, ut dicitur in IX Metaph., tamen significantur per modum aliarum actionum, ut ab uno tendentes in aliud. Sic ergo, cum dicitur aliquis operari hic vel ibi, dupliciter potest intelligi. Uno modo, quod per huiusmodi adverbia determinetur verbum, ex quo operatio exit ab agente; et sic verum est quod anima ubicumque operatur, ibi est. Alio modo, ex ea parte qua operatio intelligitur terminari ad alterum; et sic non ubicumque operatur, ibi est: sic enim sentit et videt in caelo, in quantum caelum sentitur et videtur ab ea. As to the sixth, it must be said that every activity is somehow understood as intermediate between the one who performs the activity and the object of the activity, either in reality (as in the case of those actions which go out from an agent to something external that is to be changed), or in a figurative sense, as, for instance, understanding, willing, and the like, which, although they are actions that remain within the agent, as is said in IX Metaphysica [8, 1050a 35], are nevertheless referred to after the fashion of other actions as tending from one thing to another. Thus, therefore, when someone is said to be acting in this or in that place, that statement can be understood in two senses. In one sense, that by adverbs of this sort the verb is modified from the standpoint of the activity going out from the agent, and in this sense it is true that wherever the soul acts, there it is. In another sense, from the standpoint of the activity's being understood as terminating in something else, and in this sense it is not true that wherever it acts there it is; for in this latter sense the soul feels and sees in the heavens, inasmuch as the heavens are felt and seen by it. Ad septimum dicendum quod anima moto corpore movetur per accidens, et non per se. Non est autem inconveniens quod aliquid simul moveatur et quiescat per accidens secundum diversa. Esset autem inconveniens, si per se simul quiesceret et moveretur. As to the seventh, it must be said that the soul, when the body is moved, is moved accidentally and not of itself. Now it is not incongruous that a thing be at once moved and at rest accidentally, in different respects. It would, however, be incongruous if of itself it were at the same time at rest and being moved. Ad octavum dicendum quod licet anima sit actus cuiuslibet partis corporis, non tamen uniformiter omnes partes corporis perficiuntur ab ea, ut dictum est; sed una altera principalius et perfectius. As to the eighth, it must be said that, although the soul is the act of every part of the body, nevertheless not all parts of the body are perfected by it in a uniform way, as has been said; but one part more notably and more perfectly than another. Ad nonum dicendum quod anima per determinatam figuram dicitur esse in corpore, non quod figura sit causa quare sit in corpore, sed potius figura corporis est ex anima; unde ubi non est figura conveniens huic animae, non potest esse haec anima. Sed aliam figuram requirit anima in toto corpore, cuius per prius est actus, et aliam in parte, cuius est actus in ordine ad totum, sicut dictum est. Unde in animalibus in quibus figura partis fere est conformis figurae totius, pars recipit animam ut quoddam totum: quare decisa vivit. In animalibus tamen perfectis, in quibus figura partis multum differt a figura totius, pars non recipit animam sicut totum et primum perfectibile ut decisa vivat; recipit tamen animam in ordine ad totum, ut coniuncta vivat. As to the ninth, it must be said that a soul is said to be in a body through a definite shape, not in the sense that the shape is the cause of its being in the body, but rather the shape of the body results from the soul; and hence where there is no shape suited to "this soul", "this soul" cannot actually be. But the soul requires one shape in the whole body of which it is in a prior sense the act, and another in a part, of which it is the act in relation to the whole, as has been said. And hence in the case of animals in which the shape of a part is almost of the same form as the shape of the whole, a part receives the soul as a kind of whole; and therefore a part that has been cut off is alive. Yet in the case of perfect animals, in which the shape of a part would differ greatly from the shape of the whole, a part does not receive the soul as would something whole and primarily perfectible, so as to be alive when cut off; it does nevertheless receive the soul in relation to the whole, so as to be alive when united to the whole. Ad decimum dicendum quod Angelus comparatur ad corpus caeleste quod movet, non sicut forma, sed sicut motor; unde non est simile de ipso et de anima, quae est forma totius et cuiuslibet partis. As to the tenth, it must be said that an angel is related to the celestial body which it moves, not as a form but as a mover; and hence there is no comparison between it and the soul, which is the form of the whole and of every part. Ad undecimum dicendum quod si esset oculus in pede, esset ibi potentia visiva, quia haec potentia est actus talis organi animati. Remoto autem organo, remanet ibi anima, non tamen potentia visiva. As to the eleventh, it must be said that if the eye were in the foot, the power of sight would be there, because this power is the act of this kind of animate organ. But when the organ is removed, the soul remains there, but the power of sight does not. Ad duodecimum dicendum quod augmentum non fit sine motu locali, ut dicit philosophus IV Physic.; unde augmentato puero, sicut aliqua pars corporis incipit esse per se ubi prius non erat, ita anima per accidens, et per transmutationem suam, in quantum per accidens movetur moto corpore. As to the twelfth, it must be said that growth does not occur without local movement, as the Philosopher says in IV Physica [1, 209a 28; 6, 213b 4]. And hence when a boy grows, just as some part of the body begins to exist on its own account in a place where it previously was not, so also does the soul, in an accidental way, and by a changing over of itself, inasmuch as it is moved in an accidental way when the body is moved. Ad decimumtertium dicendum quod corpus organicum est perfectibile ab anima primo et per se; singula autem organa et organorum partes, ut in ordine ad totum, sicut dictum est. As to the thirteenth, it must be said that the organic body is perfectible by the soul primarily and essentially, whereas the individual organs and parts of organs are perfectible in relation to the whole, as has been said. Ad decimumquartum dicendum quod caro mea cum carne tua magis convenit secundum rationem speciei, quam caro mea cum osse meo; sed secundum analogiam ad totum e converso. Nam caro mea et os meum possunt ordinari ad unum totum constituendum, non autem caro mea et caro tua. As to the fourteenth, it must be said that my flesh is more in agreement with your flesh, in view of its specific character, than is my flesh with my bone. But in comparison with the whole, the converse is true; for my flesh and my bone can be so ordered as to constitute one whole, whereas my flesh and your flesh cannot. Ad decimumquintum dicendum quod praecisa parte non sequitur quod auferatur anima, vel quod ad aliam partem transmutetur, nisi poneretur quod in illa sola parte anima esset; sed sequitur quod illa pars desinat perfici ab anima totius. As to the fifteenth, it must be said that when a part is cut off, it does not follow that the soul is taken away, or that it is changed to another part, unless it were to be asserted that the soul was in that part alone; but it does follow that that part ceases to be perfected by the soul of the whole. Ad decimumsextum dicendum quod anima non est indivisibilis ut punctum habens situm in continuo, contra cuius rationem esset in loco divisibili esse. Sed anima est indivisibilis per abstractionem a toto genere continui; unde non est contra eius rationem si sit in aliquo divisibili toto. As to the sixteenth, it must be said that the soul is not indivisible as a point situated in a continuum is, to whose very character being in a divisible place would be contrary. But the soul is indivisible by being quite apart from the whole genus "continuum"; and hence it is not contrary to its character if it be in some divisible whole. Ad decimumseptimum dicendum quod anima ex hoc quod est indivisibilis, sequitur quod non habeat totalitatem quantitatis. Nec propter hoc relinquitur quod sit in ea sola totalitas potentiarum: est enim in ea totalitas secundum essentiae rationem, ut dictum est. As to the seventeenth, it must be said that in consequence of the very fact that it is indivisible, it follows that the soul does not have quantitative wholeness. Nor are we left on this account with the conclusion that there is in it merely a wholeness of powers; for there is in it a wholeness based on the character of its essence, as has been said. Ad decimumoctavum dicendum quod philosophus in libro illo intendit inquirere de principiis omnium entium, non solum materialibus, sed etiam formalibus et efficientibus et finalibus. Et ideo redarguuntur ab ipso antiqui naturales, qui posuerunt tantum causam materialem, quae non habet locum in rebus incorporalibus; et sic non poterant ponere principia omnium entium. Non ergo intendit dicere quod sit aliquod elementum materiale rerum incorporalium; sed quod illi sunt reprehendendi qui principia rerum incorporalium neglexerunt, ponentes causam materialem tantum. As to the eighteenth, it must be said that the Philosopher in that book [Met. I] intends to investigate the principles of all beings, not only material principles, but also formal, efficient, and final ones. And consequently the natural philosophers of old, who laid down only a material cause, which has no place among incorporeal things, are refuted by him; and so they were not able to lay down the principles of all beings. He does not, therefore, intend to say that there is some material element of incorporeal things, but that those men are to be censured who neglected the principles of incorporeal things, laying down only a material cause. Ad decimumnonum dicendum quod in illis animalibus quae decisa vivunt, est una anima in actu, et multae in potentia. Per decisionem autem reducuntur in actum multitudinis, sicut contingit in omnibus formis quae habent extensionem in materia. As to the nineteenth, it must be said that in the case of those animals which live when cut in two, there is one soul in act and many in potency. Now through the act of cutting they are brought forth into actual manyness, as happens in the case of all forms which have extension in matter. Ad vicesimum dicendum quod cum dicitur anima esse tota in qualibet parte, accipitur totum et perfectum secundum rationem essentiae, et non secundum rationem potentiae seu virtutis, ut ex supradictis patet. As to the twentieth, it must be said that, when the soul is said to be wholly in every part, "whole" and "perfect" are understood on a basis of the character of the essence, and not on a basis of the character of power or excellence, as is clear from what has been said above.
Quinto quaeritur utrum aliqua substantia spiritualis creata sit non unita corpori
The fifth question is: Is there any created spiritual substance that is not united to a body?
Et videtur quod non. And it would seem not. Dicit enim Origenes in I periarchon: solius Dei, id est patris et filii et spiritus sancti, proprium est ut absque ulla corporea societatis adiectione intelligatur existere. Nulla ergo substantia spiritualis creata potest esse corpori non unita. 1 For Origen says in I Peri Archon [VI, PG XI, 170]: "It is proper to God alone, that is, to the Father, to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost that... He be understood to exist without any addition of a corporeal union." Therefore no created spiritual substance can exist that is not united to a body. Praeterea, Paschasius Papa dicit quod spiritualia sine corporalibus subsistere non possunt. Non est ergo possibile spirituales substantias non unitas corporibus esse. 2 Furthermore, Pope Paschal says [Decret. II, 7, C. I, q. iii] that spiritual things cannot subsist apart from corporeal things. Therefore it is not possible for spiritual substances to exist that are not united to bodies. Praeterea, Bernardus super canticum inquit: liquet omnem spiritum creatum corporeo indigere solatio. Manifestum est autem quod cum natura non deficiat in necessariis, multo minus deficit Deus. Non ergo spiritus creatus sine corpore invenitur. 3 Furthermore, Bernard in Super Canticum [sermo V, PL CLXXXIII, 800] says: "It is clear that every created spirit... needs bodily comfort." Now it is obvious that, since nature does not fall short in what is necessary, much less does God. Therefore no created spirit is found without a body. Praeterea, si aliqua substantia spiritualis creata est omnino corpori non unita, necesse est quod sit supra tempus; tempus enim corporalia non excedit. Sed substantiae spirituales creatae non omnino sunt supra tempus. Cum enim ex nihilo creatae sint, et per consequens a non esse incipiant, necesse est eas vertibiles esse, ut possint deficere in non esse, nisi ab alio continerentur. Quod autem potest in non esse deficere, non omnino est supra tempus; potest enim nunc esse, et in alio nunc non esse. Non est ergo possibile aliquas creatas substantias absque corporibus esse. 4 Furthermore, if any created spiritual substance is entirely dissociated from a body, it must be above time, for time does not go beyond corporeal things. But created spiritual substances are not entirely above time. For since they have been created from nothingness and consequently take their beginning from change, they must be subject to change in such a way that they can lapse into non-being unless held together by some other being. Now that which can lapse into non-being is not wholly above time. For it can be at one time and not be at another. Therefore it is not possible for any created substances to be without bodies. Praeterea, Angeli corpora quaedam assumunt. Corpus autem assumptum ab Angelo, movetur ab eo. Cum igitur moveri secundum locum praesupponat sentire et vivere, ut patet in II de anima, videtur quod corpora assumpta ab Angelis sentiant et vivant, et ita sint corporibus naturaliter uniti de quibus tamen maxime videtur quod sint a corporibus absoluti. Nulla ergo spiritualis substantia creata est corpori non unita. 5 Furthermore, the angels assume certain bodies. Now the body assumed by an angel is moved by it. Since, then, being moved locally presupposes sensation and life, as is clear from II De Anima [2-3], it would seem that the bodies assumed by angels have sensation and life, and so they are naturally united to bodies; and yet as regards the angels it would seem that they especially are free from bodies. Therefore there is no created spiritual substance which is not united to a body. Praeterea, Angelus naturaliter est perfectior quam anima. Perfectius autem est quod vivit et dat vitam, quam illud quod vivit tantum. Cum igitur anima vivat, et det vitam corpori per hoc quod est forma eius, videtur quod multo fortius Angelus non solum vivat, sed etiam uniatur alicui corpori cui det vitam; et sic idem quod prius. 6 Furthermore, an angel is naturally more perfect than a soul. Now that which lives and gives life is more perfect than that which merely lives. Since, then, the soul lives and gives life to the body by the fact that it is its form, for all the greater reason it would seem that an angel not only lives but is also united to the same body to which it gives life; and thus we reach the same conclusion as before. Praeterea, manifestum est quod Angeli singularia cognoscunt; alioquin frustra hominibus in custodiam deputarentur. Non possunt autem singularia cognoscere per formas universales: quia sic aequaliter se haberet eorum cognitio ad praeteritum et futurum, cum tamen futura cognoscere solius Dei sit. Cognoscunt igitur Angeli singularia per formas particulares, quae requirunt organa corporalia sibi unita in quibus recipiantur. Ergo Angeli habent organa corporalia sibi unita; et sic nullus spiritus creatus videtur esse omnino a corpore absolutus. 7 Furthermore, it is obvious that angels know singular things; otherwise it would be pointless to assign them to men as guardians. Now they cannot know singular things through universal forms, because in that event their knowledge would be the same with reference to the past and to the future, and this in spite of the fact that to know the future belongs to God alone. Accordingly angels know singular things through particular forms, which require corporeal organs wherein they may be received. Therefore angels have corporeal organs united to themselves; and thus it would seem that no created spirit is entirely free from a body. Praeterea, principium individuationis est materia. Angeli autem sunt quaedam individua, alioquin non haberent proprias actiones; agere enim particularium est. Cum igitur non habeant materiam ex qua sint, ut supra dictum est, videtur quod habeant materiam in qua, scilicet corpora quibus uniuntur. 8 Furthermore, the principle of individuation is matter. Now angels are individuals of a sort; otherwise they would not have actions of their own; for to act is characteristic of particular individuals. Since, then, they do not have matter of which they are constituted, as was said above, they seem to have matter wherein they exist, namely, the bodies to which they are united. Praeterea, cum spiritus creati sint substantiae finitae, necesse est quod sint in determinato genere et specie. Est igitur in eis invenire naturam universalem speciei. Ex ipsa autem natura universali non habent quod individuentur. Ergo oportet esse aliquid additum per quod individuentur. Hoc autem non potest esse aliquid materiale, quod intret compositionem Angeli, cum Angeli sint immateriales substantiae, ut supra dictum est. Necesse est ergo quod addatur eis aliqua materia corporalis, per quam individuantur; et sic idem quod prius. 9 Furthermore, since created spirits are finite substances, they must be in a definite genus and species. Accordingly there is to be found in them the universal nature of a species. Now they do not receive their individuation from this universal nature itself. Therefore there must be something additional whereby they are individuated. Now this cannot be anything material which would enter into the composition of an angel, since angels are immaterial substances, as was said above. It must be the case, therefore, that some corporeal matter is added to them, whereby they are individuated; and thus we reach the same conclusion as before. Praeterea, substantiae spirituales creatae non sunt materia tantum, quia sic essent in potentia solum, et non haberent aliquam actionem; nec iterum sunt compositae ex materia et forma, ut supra ostensum est. Relinquitur igitur quod sint formae tantum. De ratione autem formae est quod sit actus materiae cui unitur. Videtur ergo quod spirituales substantiae creatae uniantur materiae corporali. 10 Furthermore, created spiritual substances are not merely matter, because in that case they would be in potency only and would not have any action; and in the second place they are not composed of matter and form, as was shown above [Art. I]. The only remaining alternative then is that they are merely forms. Now it is essential to a form that it be an act of matter to which it is united. It would seem, therefore, that created spiritual substances are united to corporeal matter. Praeterea, de similibus simile est iudicium. Sed aliquae spirituales substantiae creatae sunt unitae corporibus. Ergo omnes. 11 Furthermore, when things are alike the same judgment is passed on them. But some created spiritual substances are united to bodies. Therefore all are. Sed contra. But on the other hand there is Est quod Dionysius dicit in IV cap. de Div. Nom., quod Angeli sunt incorporales et immateriales. i what Dionysius says in the fourth chapter [lec. 1] of De Divinis Nominibus, that angels are "incorporeal and immaterial." Praeterea, secundum philosophum in VIII Physic., si aliqua duo inveniuntur coniuncta, quorum unum sine altero inveniri potest, oportet et alterum sine altero inveniri. Invenitur enim aliquid movens motum; unde si aliquid est motum non movens, invenitur etiam aliquid movens non motum. Sed invenitur aliquid compositum ex substantia corporali et spirituali. Cum igitur inveniatur aliquod corpus sine spiritu, videtur quod aliquis spiritus inveniri possit corpori non unitus. ii Furthermore, according to the Philosopher in VIII Physica [5, 256b 20], if any two things are found connected, one of which can be found without the other, the second also must be found without the first. Now we do find a moved thing that is a mover, and hence, if something is moved but is not a mover, there is also to be found something that is a mover but not moved. But there is to be found something composed of bodily and of spiritual substance. Since, then, a body can be found that is without a spirit, it would seem that some spirit can be found that is not united to a body. Praeterea, Richardus de s. Victore sic argumentatur. In divinis plures inveniuntur personae in una natura. In rebus autem humanis una persona in duabus naturis, scilicet anima et corpore. Ergo et invenitur medium, scilicet quod sit una persona in una natura: quod non esset, si natura spiritualis corpori uniretur. iii Furthermore, Richard of St. Victor [De Trinitate III, 9, PL CXCVI, 921] argues as follows: in the divine order several persons are found in one nature, whereas in the human order one person is found in two natures, namely, in soul and in body. Therefore something intermediate is also to be found, namely, that one person is in one nature; and this would not be the case if a spiritual nature were united to a body. Praeterea, Angelus est in corpore assumpto. Si ergo corpus aliud sibi naturaliter uniretur, sequeretur quod duo corpora simul essent in eodem; quod est impossibile. Sunt ergo aliquae spirituales substantiae creatae non habentes corpora naturaliter sibi unita. iv Furthermore, an angel is in an assumed body. If, therefore, another body were naturally united to it, it would follow that two bodies would be in the same place at the same time, which is impossible. Therefore, there are some created spiritual substances which do not have bodies naturally united to themselves. Respondeo. ANSWER Dicendum quod quia nostra cognitio a sensu incipit, sensus autem corporalium est, a principio homines de veritate inquirentes solum naturam corpoream capere potuerunt, in tantum quod primi naturales philosophi nihil esse nisi corpora aestimabant; unde et ipsam animam corpus esse dicebant. Quos etiam secuti videntur Manichaei haeretici, qui Deum lucem quamdam corpoream per infinita distensam spatia esse existimabant. Sic etiam et Anthropomorphitae, qui Deum lineamentis humani corporis figuratum esse astruebant, nihil ultra corpora esse suspicabantur. It must be said that, because our knowledge has its beginning from sensation and sensation belongs to corporeal things, from the beginning men searching out the truth were able to grasp only corporeal nature, to such an extent that the first natural philosophers used to think that nothing existed but bodies; and hence they also used to say that the soul itself is a body. The Manichaean heretics, who thought that God is a kind of corporeal light extended over infinite space, also seem to have followed them. So too the Anthropomorphites, who fabricated God as a being formed with the features of the human body, surmised that nothing existed beyond bodies. Sed posteriores philosophi rationabiliter per intellectum corporalia transcendentes, ad cognitionem incorporeae substantiae pervenerunt. Quorum Anaxagoras primus, quia ponebat a principio omnia corporalia invicem esse immixta, coactus fuit ponere supra corporalia aliquod incorporeum non mixtum, quod corporalia distingueret et moveret. Et hoc vocabat intellectum distinguentem et moventem omnia, quem nos dicimus Deum. Plato vero est alia via usus ad ponendum substantias incorporeas. Existimavit enim quod ante omne esse participans, necesse est ponere aliquid abstractum participatum. Unde cum omnia corpora sensibilia participent ea quae de ipsis praedicantur, scilicet naturas generum et specierum et aliorum universaliter de ipsis dictorum, posuit huiusmodi naturas abstractas a sensibilibus per se subsistentes, quas substantias separatas nominabat. But later philosophers, transcending corporeal things in a rational way through the intellect, arrived at a knowledge of incorporeal substance. First among these was Anaxagoras who, because he asserted that from the beginning all corporeal things were mixed together, was forced to assert, in addition to the corporeal, something incorporeal and unmixed, which would differentiate and move corporeal things. And this he used to call "mind", which differentiates and moves all things, and we call it God. Plato, however, employed another way of asserting incorporeal substances. For he thought that prior to being which participates, something abstract and unparticipated should be asserted. And hence, since all bodies that can be sensed participate in those things which are predicated of themselves, namely, generic and specific natures and the natures of the other predicates universally applied to them, he asserted natures of this sort, abstracted from what is sensible and self-subsistent, and these he called "separated substances." Aristoteles vero processit ad ponendum substantias separatas ex perpetuitate caelestis motus. Oportet enim caelestis motus aliquem finem ponere. Si autem finis alicuius motus non semper eodem modo se habeat, sed moveatur per se vel per accidens, necesse est illum motum non semper uniformiter se habere; unde motus naturalis gravium et levium magis intenditur cum appropinquat ad hoc quod est esse in loco proprio. Videmus autem in motibus caelestium corporum semper uniformitatem servari; ex quo existimavit huius uniformis motus perpetuitatem. Oportebat igitur ut poneret finem huius motus non moveri nec per se nec per accidens. Omne autem corpus vel quod est in corpore, mobile est per se vel per accidens. Sic ergo necessarium fuit quod poneret aliquam substantiam omnino a corpore separatam, quae esset finis motus caelestis. Aristotle, however [Met. XII, 8, 1073a], proceeded to assert separated substances as a result of the perpetuity of the movement of the heavens. For one must assign some ends for the movement of the heavens. Now, if the end of a given movement is not always constant in its mode of being, but it is moved of itself or accidentally, the movement must necessarily be lacking in uniformity. And hence the natural movement of heavy or of light bodies becomes stronger when it gets nearer to the state of "being in its proper place". Now we see that in the movements of heavenly bodies uniformity is always preserved, and from this he concluded to the perpetuity of the uniform movement. Accordingly he had to assert that the end of this particular movement was something that is not moved either of itself or accidentally. Now every body or anything else which is in a body is movable either of itself or accidentally. Thus, therefore, he had to posit some substance entirely separated from a body, which would be the end of the movement of the heavens. In hoc autem videtur tres praedictae positiones differre, quod Anaxagoras non habuit necesse ponere secundum principia ab eo supposita nisi unam substantiam incorpoream. Plato autem necesse habuit ponere multas et ad invicem ordinatas, secundum multitudinem et ordinem generum et specierum et aliorum, quae abstracta ponebat; posuit enim primum abstractum, quod essentialiter esset bonum et unum, et consequenter diversos ordines intelligibilium et intellectuum. Aristoteles autem posuit plures substantias separatas. Cum enim in caelo appareant multi motus, quorum quemlibet ponebat esse uniformem et perpetuum; cuiuslibet autem motus oportet esse aliquem proprium finem, ex quo finis talis motus debet esse substantia incorporea, consequens fuit ut poneret multas substantias incorporeas ad invicem ordinatas secundum naturam et ordinem caelestium motuum. Nec ultra in eis ponendis processit, quia proprium philosophiae eius fuit a manifestis non discedere. Now the three positions mentioned above seem to differ in this respect: that Anaxagoras, on the basis of the principles laid down by him, did not consider it necessary to posit more than one incorporeal substance. Plato, however, considered it necessary to posit many substances that were mutually ordered according to the number and order of genera and species and of the other things which he posited as abstracts. For he posited a first abstract, which would be essentially the good and the one, and after that the different orders of intelligible things and of intellects. As for Aristotle, he posited several separated substances. For, since there appear in the heavens many movements of which he asserted that every one was uniform and perpetual and for each and every movement there had to be a proper end, and since the end of a movement of this sort ought to be an incorporeal _substance, the consequence was that he posited many' incorporeal substances, mutually ordered according to the nature and order of the movements of the heavens. Nor did he proceed further in asserting them, because it was characteristic of his philosophy not to depart from obvious data. Sed istae viae non sunt nobis multum accommodae: quia neque ponimus mixtionem sensibilium cum Anaxagora, neque abstractionem universalium cum Platone, neque perpetuitatem motus cum Aristotele. Unde oportet nos aliis viis procedere ad manifestationem propositi. But those ways are not very suitable for us, because we do not assert with Anaxagoras the mixing of sensible things, nor with Plato the separateness of universals, nor with Aristotle the perpetuity of movement. Hence we must proceed by other ways to a demonstration of the point proposed. Primo igitur apparet esse aliquas substantias omnino a corporibus absolutas ex perfectione universi. Talis enim videtur esse universi perfectio, ut non desit ei aliqua natura quam possibile sit esse; propter quod singula dicuntur bona, omnia autem simul valde bona. Manifestum est autem quod si aliqua duo sunt, quorum unum ex altero non dependeat secundum suam rationem, possibile est illud sine alio inveniri: sicut animal secundum suam rationem non dependet a rationali; unde possibile est inveniri animalia non rationalia. Est autem de ratione substantiae quod per se subsistat; quod nullo modo dependet a corporis ratione, cum ratio corporis quaedam accidentia, scilicet dimensiones, aliquo modo respiciat, a quibus non causatur subsistere. Relinquitur igitur quod post Deum, qui non continetur in aliquo genere, inveniantur in genere substantiae aliquae substantiae a corporibus absolutae. First then it is apparent that there are some substances wholly free from bodies, in consequence of the perfection of the universe. For the perfection of the universe seems to be such that it does not lack any nature which can possibly exist, and this is why [Genesis I] each thing is said to be good, and all things together exceedingly good. Now it is obvious that if there are any two things, one of which does not depend on the other on the basis of its own character, it is possible for the one to be found apart from the other: thus, for instance, "animal" on the basis of its own character does not depend on "rational". And hence it is possible to find animals that are not rational. Now it is characteristic of substance to be self-subsistent, and it does not depend in any way on the character of "body", since the character of "body" is somehow related to certain accidents (namely, dimensions) by which subsistence is not caused. Therefore the only remaining alternative is that after God, Who is not included in any genus, there are to be found in the genus "substance" some substances which are free from bodies. Secundo potest idem considerari ex ordine rerum, qui talis esse invenitur ut ab uno extremo ad alterum non perveniatur nisi per media: sicut sub corpore caelesti invenitur immediate ignis, sub quo aer, sub quo aqua, sub quo terra, secundum scilicet consequentiam nobilitatis et subtilitatis horum corporum. Est autem in summo rerum vertice id quod est omnibus modis simplex et unum, scilicet Deus. Non igitur possibile est quod immediate sub Deo collocetur corporalis substantia, quae est omnino composita et divisibilis. Sed oportet ponere multa media per quae deveniatur a summa simplicitate divina ad corpoream multiplicitatem; quorum mediorum aliqua sunt substantiae incorporeae corporibus non unitae, aliqua vero substantiae incorporeae corporibus unitae. In the second place, the same consideration can be arrived at in consequence of the orderly arrangement of things, which is found to be such that we cannot go from one extreme to the other except through intermediates: thus, for instance, fire is found immediately beneath "heavenly body", and beneath this air, and beneath this water, and beneath this earth, following the sequence of the nobility and subtlety of these bodies. Now at the topmost summit of things there is a being which is in every way simple and one, namely, God. It is not possible, then, for corporeal substance to be located immediately below God, for it is altogether composite and divisible, but instead one must posit many intermediates, through which we must come down from the highest point of the divine simplicity to corporeal multiplicity. And among these intermediates, some are corporeal substances that are not united to bodies, while others, on the contrary, are incorporeal substances that are united to bodies. Tertio, apparet idem ex proprietate intellectus. Manifestum est enim quod intelligere est operatio quae per corpus fieri non potest, ut probatur in III de anima. Unde oportet quod substantia cuius est haec operatio, habeat esse non dependens a corpore, sed supra corpus elevatum; sicut enim est unumquodque, ita operatur. Si ergo aliqua substantia intelligens corpori uniatur, hoc non erit ei in quantum est intelligens, sed secundum aliquid aliud; sicut supra dictum est, quod necessarium est, animam humanam uniri corpori, in quantum indiget operationibus per corpus exercitis ad complementum intellectualis operationis, prout intelligit a phantasmatibus abstrahendo. Quod quidem accidit intellectuali operationi, et pertinet ad imperfectionem ipsius, ut ex his quae sunt intelligibilia solum in potentia scientiam capiat; sicut est de imperfectione visus vespertilionis, quod necesse habeat videre in obscuro. Quod autem per accidens adiungitur alicui, non in omnibus cum eo invenitur. Oportet etiam quod ante esse imperfectum in aliquo genere, inveniatur id quod est perfectum in genere illo; quia perfectum est naturaliter prius imperfecto, sicut actus potentia. Relinquitur igitur quod oportet ponere aliquas substantias incorporeas corpori non unitas, utpote non indigentes aliquo corpore ad intellectualem operationem. Thirdly, the same is apparent from the special character of the intellect. For understanding is obviously an activity which cannot take place by means of the body, as is proven in III De Anima [4, 429ab]. And hence the substance whereof this is an activity must have actual being that does not depend on the body, but is raised above the body, for the activity of each thing corresponds to its being. If, therefore, some understanding substance is united to a body, it will not be so united insofar as it understands, but on some other basis; thus it was said above that it is necessary for the human soul to be united with a body insofar as it lacks the activities which are exercised through the body to make its intellectual activity complete, seeing that it understands by abstracting from phantasms. Actually this latter is something accidental to intellectual activity, and it pertains to its imperfection to get knowledge from things which are intelligible only in potency; just as it pertains to the imperfection of the sight of the bat that it has need to see in the dark. Now whatever is accidentally connected with a thing is not found with it in all cases. Besides, it must be the case that, prior to an imperfect being in a given genus, there is to be found a perfect being in that genus, because the perfect is naturally prior to the imperfect, as act is prior to potency. The only remaining alternative, then, is that one must posit some incorporeal substances that are not united to a body, as not needing a body for intellectual activity." Replies Ad primum ergo dicendum quod in hoc non est auctoritas Origenis recipienda; quia multa in illo libro erronee loquitur, sequens opiniones antiquorum philosophorum. As to the first argument, therefore, it must be said that on this point the quotation from Origen is not acceptable; because he makes many erroneous statements in that book, following the views of the ancient philosophers. Ad secundum dicendum quod Paschasius loquitur de spiritualibus quibus sunt annexa temporalia, cum quorum venditione vel emptione ipsa spiritualia emi vel vendi intelliguntur. Iura enim spiritualia vel consecrationes non per se seorsum subsistunt a corporalibus vel temporalibus, quae eis annectuntur. As to the second, it must be said that Paschal is speaking of spiritual things with which temporal things are, connected, and with the buying or selling of these latter, spiritual things themselves are understood to be bought or sold. For spiritual rights or consecrations do not have a subsistence of their own apart from the corporeal or temporal things that are connected with them. Ad tertium dicendum quod omnis spiritus creatus indiget solatio corporeo: quidam propter se, ut anima rationalis; quidam propter nos, ut Angeli qui in corporibus assumptis nobis apparent. As to the third, it must be said that every created spirit needs bodily comfort: some for their own sake, such as rational souls; others for our sake, such as the angels, who appear to us in assumed bodies. Ad quartum dicendum quod substantiae spirituales creatae quantum ad suum esse ponuntur mensurari aevo, licet eorum motus tempore mensurentur, secundum illud Augustini, IV super Gen. ad litteram, quod Deus movet creaturam spiritualem per tempus. Quod autem dicitur quod possint verti in non esse, non pertinet ad aliquam potentiam in eis existentem, sed ad potentiam agentis. Sicut enim antequam essent, poterant esse per solam potentiam agentis, ita cum sunt possunt non esse per solam potentiam Dei, qui potest subtrahere manum conservantem. In eis vero nulla est potentia ad non esse, ut sic tempore mensurentur, sicut quae possunt moveri. Licet autem non moveantur, tamen tempore mensurantur. As to the fourth, it must be said that created spiritual substances, as regards their actual being, are said to be measured by eternity (aevo), although their movements are measured by time, according to Augustine's statement in IV Super Genesi ad Litteram [VIII, 22, 43], "that God moves the spiritual creation during time." And as for the statement that created spiritual substance can be changed into non-being (non esse), this has no reference to any potency existing in them, but to a power of the agent. For, just as before they existed they were able to exist only through the power of an agent, so, when they do exist, they can cease to exist only through the power of God, Who can take away His conserving hand. But in them there is no potency for non-being, such that they may be measured by time in the way in which things that can be moved, even though they are not moved, are measured by time. Ad quintum dicendum quod moveri secundum locum a movente intrinseco et coniuncto, praesupponit sentire et vivere. Sic autem non moventur corpora ab Angelis assumpta. Unde ratio non sequitur. As to the fifth, it must be said that to be moved locally by an intrinsic and conjoined moving power does presuppose sensation and life. But the bodies assumed by angels are not moved in this fashion; and hence the argument does not follow. Ad sextum dicendum quod vivere et dare vitam effective, nobilius est quam vivere tantum. Sed dare vitam formaliter, hoc est ignobilioris substantiae quam ea quae vivit per se subsistendo sine corpore. Esse enim illius intellectualis substantiae quae est forma corporis, est magis infimum et affine corporeae naturae, in tantum ut possit ei communicari. As to the sixth, it must be said that to live and give life as an efficient cause does is more noble than merely to live. But to give life as a formal cause does is characteristic of a substance less noble than one which lives with a subsistence of its own apart from a body. For the being of that intellectual substance which is the form of the body is rather something that is lowest and nearest to a corporeal nature, inasmuch as it can be communicated to it. Ad septimum dicendum quod Angeli cognoscunt particularia per formas universales quae sunt similitudines rationum idealium, quibus Deus et universalia et singularia cognoscit. Nec tamen oportet quod cognoscant singularia futura, quae nondum participaverunt materiam et formam, quae repraesentatur per species intellectus angelici. Secus est autem de intellectu divino, qui in nunc aeternitatis constitutus, totum tempus uno intuitu circumspicit. As to the seventh, it must be said that angels know particular things through universal forms, which are the likenesses of the ideal characters whereby God knows both universal things and singular things. Nevertheless they need not know the singulars which will exist, which have not yet participated in the nature and the form which is represented through the species of the angelic intellect. Now it is otherwise with the divine intellect, which, established in the eternal present, has a full view of all time in a single glance. Ad octavum dicendum quod materia est individuationis principium, in quantum non est nata in alio recipi. Formae vero, quae natae sunt recipi in aliquo subiecto, de se individuatae esse non possunt; quia quantum est de sui ratione, indifferens est eis quod recipiantur in uno vel pluribus. Sed si aliqua forma sit quae non sit in aliquo receptibilis, ex hoc ipso individuationem habet, quia non potest in pluribus esse, sed ipsa sola manet in seipsa. Unde Aristoteles, in VII Metaph., contra Platonem arguit, quod si formae rerum sint abstractae, oportet quod sint singulares. As to the eighth, it must be said that matter is the principle of individuation, inasmuch as it has not the natural capacity of being received in something else. But forms which have the natural capacity of being received in a subject cannot by themselves be individuated; because so far as their own character is concerned, it is a matter of indifference to them whether they are received in one or in many. But if there be a given form which is not able to be received in something, it has individuation from this very fact, because it cannot exist in many, but remains in itself by itself. And hence Aristotle in VII Metaphysica [14, 1039a 30] argues against Plato that if the forms of things are abstracts, they must be singular. Ad nonum dicendum quod in compositis ex materia et forma, individuum addit supra naturam speciei designationem materiae et accidentia individualia. Sed in formis abstractis non addit individuum supra naturam speciei aliquid secundum rem, quia in talibus essentia eius est ipsummet individuum subsistens, ut patet per philosophum in VII Metaph. Addit tamen aliquid secundum rationem, scilicet hoc quod est non posse existere in pluribus. As to the ninth, it must be said that in things composed of matter and form the element of individuality adds to the specific nature a definite amount of matter and the individual accidents. But in the case of separated forms the element of individuality does not really add anything to the specific nature, because in such forms the essence of the form is the self-subsistent individual itself, as the Philosopher makes clear in VII Metaphysica [ibid.]. Nevertheless it does add something conceptually, namely, the character of not being able to exist in many. Ad decimum dicendum quod substantiae quae sunt a corporibus separatae, sunt formae tantum, non tamen sunt actus alicuius materiae. Licet enim materia non possit esse sine forma, tamen forma potest esse sine materia, quia materia habet esse per formam, et non e converso. As to the tenth, it must be said that substances which are separated from bodies are merely forms; yet they are not acts of any matter. For, although matter cannot exist without form, yet form can exist without matter, because matter has existence through a form, and not vice versa. Ad undecimum dicendum quod anima, quia est infima inter substantias spirituales, maiorem habet affinitatem cum natura corporea, ut possit esse eius forma, quam superiores substantiae. As to the eleventh, it must be said that a soul, because it is the lowest among spiritual substances, has a greater affinity than higher substances with corporeal nature, so that it is able to be its form.
Sexto quaeritur utrum substantia spiritualis caelesti corpori uniatur
The sixth question is: Is a spiritual substance united to a heavenly body?
Et videtur quod sic. And it would seem that it is. Dicit enim Dionysius cap. VII de divinis nominibus, quod divina sapientia coniungit fines primorum principiis secundorum. Ex quo potest accipi quod natura inferior in sui summo attingat superiorem in sui infimo. Supremum autem in natura corporea est corpus caeleste, infimum autem in natura spirituali est anima. Ergo corpus caeleste est animatum. 1 For Dionysius says in chapter seven [lect. 4] of De Divinis Nominibus that the divine wisdom "conjoins the ends of primary beings to the beginnings of secondary beings." And from this it can be gathered that a lower nature at its highest point touches a higher nature at its lowest point. Now the highest thing in corporeal nature is a heavenly body, and the lowest thing in spiritual nature is a soul. Therefore a heavenly body is animate. Praeterea, nobilioris corporis nobilior est forma. Corpus autem caeleste est nobilissimum corporum, et anima est nobilissima formarum. Si ergo aliqua inferiora corpora sunt animata, multo magis corpus caeleste animatum erit. 2 Furthermore, the form of a more noble body is more noble. Now a heavenly body is the noblest of bodies, and a soul is the noblest of forms. If, therefore, some lower bodies are animate, much more will a heavenly body be animate. Sed dicebat, quod licet corpus caeleste non sit animatum, tamen forma qua illud corpus est corpus, est nobilior quam forma qua corpus hominis est corpus.- Sed contra, aut in corpore humano est alia forma substantialis praeter animam rationalem quae dat esse corpori, aut non. Si non, sed ipsa anima dat esse substantiale corpori, cum anima sit nobilissima formarum, sequetur quod forma per quam corpus humanum est corpus, sit nobilior quam forma per quam corpus caeleste est corpus. Si autem sit alia forma substantialis in homine dans esse corpori praeter animam rationalem, manifestum est quod per illam formam corpus humanum sit susceptivum animae rationalis. Quod autem est susceptivum perfectae bonitatis, est melius eo quod non est susceptivum, ut dicitur II de caelo et mundo. Si ergo corpus caeleste non est susceptivum animae rationalis, adhuc sequetur quod forma per quam corpus humanum est corpus, est nobilior quam forma per quam corpus caeleste est corpus; quod videtur inconveniens. 3 But the objector said that, although a heavenly body is not animate, yet the form whereby that body is a body is more noble than the form whereby man's body is a body. But on the other hand, either there is another substantial form in the human body beside the rational soul, which gives actual being to the body, or there is not. If there is not, but the soul itself gives actual substantial being to a body: since the soul is the noblest of forms, it will follow that the form through which the human body is a body is more noble than the form through which a heavenly body is a body. But if there should be another substantial form in man which gives actual being to the body besides a rational soul, it is obvious that through that form a human body is able to take on a rational soul. Now that which is able to take on perfect goodness is better than that which is not, as is said in II De Caelo et Mundo [12, 292b]. If, therefore, a heavenly body is not able to take on a rational soul, it will still follow that the form through which the human body is a body is more noble than the form through which the heavenly body is a 'body; which seems incongruous. Praeterea, perfectio universi requirit ut nulli corpori denegetur id ad quod naturaliter inclinatur. Omne autem corpus habet naturalem inclinationem ad id quo indiget ad suam operationem. Operatio autem propria corporis caelestis est motus circularis, ad quam indiget substantia spirituali. Non enim hic motus potest consequi aliquam formam corporalem, sicut motus gravium et levium; quia oporteret quod motus cessaret cum perveniretur ad aliquod ubi determinatum, sicut accidit in gravibus et levibus; quod patet esse falsum. Relinquitur ergo quod corpora caelestia habent substantias spirituales sibi unitas. 4 Furthermore, the perfection of the universe requires that to no body be denied that toward which it has a natural inclination. Now every body has a natural inclination toward that which it needs for its own activity. The proper activity, however, of a heavenly body is circular movement, and for this it stands in need of a spiritual substance: for this movement cannot be the consequence of any corporeal form, as are the movements of heavy and of light objects; because the movement would have to cease when it arrived at some definite place, as happens in the case of heavy and of light objects. This is clearly false. Therefore the only remaining alternative is that heavenly bodies have spiritual substances united to themselves. Praeterea, omne quod in aliqua dispositione existens movetur naturaliter, in eadem dispositione existens non potest quiescere nisi violenter, sicut corpus grave aut leve extra suum ubi existens. Sed si motus caeli sit a forma naturali, oportet quod in quolibet ubi existens naturaliter moveatur. Ergo in quolibet ubi ponatur quiescere, non quiescet nisi per violentiam. Nullum autem violentum potest esse perpetuum. Non ergo in perpetuum quiescet caelum post diem iudicii, ut secundum fidem ponimus. Cum ergo hoc sit inconveniens necesse videtur dicere quod caelum movetur motu voluntario; et sic sequitur quod caelum sit animatum. 5 Furthermore, every thing which, while existing in a particular condition, is naturally moved, cannot be at rest while existing in that same condition, save in a violent fashion; an example of this is a heavy or a light body that exists outside its own place. But if the movement of the heavens comes from a natural form, they must be naturally moved while existing in any place whatever; therefore, in whatever place it be said that they are at rest, they will not be at rest except through violence. Now nothing violent can go on forever. Therefore the heavens are not forever at rest after the day of judgment as we assert according to faith. Since, therefore, this is incongruous, it would seem necessary to say that the heavens are moved by a voluntary movement. And so it follows that the heavens are animate. Praeterea, in quolibet genere, quod est per se prius est eo quod est per aliud. Sed caelum est primum in genere mobilium. Ergo est per se motum tamquam movens seipsum. Omne autem movens seipsum dividitur in duas partes, quarum una est movens per appetitum, ut anima, et alia mota, ut corpus. Corpus igitur caeleste est animatum. 6 Furthermore, in any genus that which exists of itself is prior to that which exists through something else. But the heavens are primary in the genus of movable things. Therefore they are moved of themselves, as self-moving movers. Now every self-moving mover is divided into two parts: one of which is that which does the moving through appetite, as, for example, the soul, and the other that which is the moved, as, for example, the body. Consequently a heavenly body is animate. Praeterea, nihil quod movetur a motore totaliter extrinseco, habet motum naturalem. Cum ergo motus caeli sit a substantia spirituali, quia secundum Augustinum, III de Trinit., Deus administrat corporalem substantiam per spiritualem; si illa substantia non uniretur ei, sed esset totaliter extrinseca, motus caeli non esset naturalis; quod est contra philosophum in I de caelo. 7 Furthermore, nothing which is moved by an entirely extrinsic mover has a natural movement. Since, therefore, the movement of the heavens comes from a spiritual substance — because according to Augustine in III De Trinitate [IV, 9], God manages corporeal substance through spiritual substance — if that substance were not united to it, but were entirely extrinsic, the movement of the heavens would not be natural. This contradicts the Philosopher in I De Caelo [8, 176b]. Praeterea, substantia illa spiritualis movens caelum si esset extrinseca tantum, non posset dici quod moveret caelum solum volendo; quia sic eius velle esset eius agere, quod est solius Dei. Oporteret igitur quod aliquid immitteret ad movendum; et sic, cum eius virtus sit finita, sequeretur quod accideret ei fatigatio in movendo per diuturnitatem temporis; quod est inconveniens, et maxime secundum ponentes aeternitatem motus. Ergo substantia spiritualis quae movet caelum, est ei unita. 8 Furthermore, that spiritual substance which moves the heavens, if it were merely extrinsic, could not be said to move the heavens only by willing; because in that case its willing would be its acting, which is characteristic of God alone. It accordingly would be necessary to impart something in order to produce motion; and in that case, since its power is limited, it would follow that fatigue would come upon it in its moving over a long course of time. This is incongruous, and particularly so according to those who assert the eternity of movement. Therefore the spiritual substance which moves the heavens is united thereto. Praeterea, sicut habetur in IV Physic., motores inferiorum orbium moventur per accidens, non autem motor superioris orbis. Sed motor superioris orbis unitur suo orbi ut motor. Ergo motores inferiorum orbium uniuntur eis non solum ut motores, sed ut formae; et sic ad minus inferiores orbes sunt animati. 9 Furthermore, as is held in IV Physica [VIII, 5], the movers of the lower spheres are moved accidentally, but the mover of the higher sphere is not. But the mover of a higher sphere is united to its own sphere as mover. Therefore the movers of the lower spheres are united to them not only as movers but as forms; and thus the lower spheres at least are animate. Praeterea, ut in XI Metaph. Commentator dicit, substantiae separatae sunt in optima dispositione in qua esse possunt; et hoc est ut unaquaeque earum moveat corpus caeleste et ut agens, et ut finis. Non autem hoc esset, nisi aliquo modo eis unirentur. Ergo corporibus caelestibus sunt unitae substantiae incorporeae; et sic corpora caelestia videntur esse animata. 10 Furthermore, as the Commentator says on XI Metaphysica [XII, comm. 48], the separated substances are in the best disposition in which they can possibly be: and this means that each one of them moves a heavenly body both as an agent and as an end. Now this could not be the case unless they were somehow united to them. Therefore incorporeal substances are united to the heavenly bodies; and thus the heavenly bodies would seem to be animate. Praeterea, Commentator in eodem libro expresse dicit, corpora caelestia animata esse. 11 Furthermore, the Commentator, in the same book [comm. 25], expressly says that the heavenly bodies are animate. Praeterea, nihil agit extra suam speciem; effectus enim non potest esse potior sua causa. Substantia autem vivens est melior non vivente, ut dicit Augustinus, de vera religione. Cum ergo corpora caelestia causent vitam, maxime in animalibus, ex putrefactione generatis, videtur quod corpora caelestia vivant et sint animata. 12 Furthermore, nothing acts outside its own species; for an effect cannot be more powerful than its cause. Now living substance is better than non-living substance, as Augustine says in De Vera Religione [LV 109]. Since, therefore, heavenly bodies cause life, especially in the case of animals generated from putrefaction, it would seem that the heavenly bodies live and are animate. Praeterea, Commentator dicit in libro de substantia orbis, quod motus circularis proprius est animae. Maxime ergo videntur illa corpora esse animata quibus est naturale circulariter moveri. Talia autem sunt corpora caelestia. Ergo corpora caelestia sunt animata. 13 Furthermore, the Commentator says in his book De Substantia Orbis [II] that "circular movement is proper to the soul." Therefore those bodies especially seem to be animate for which it is natural to be moved in a circular fashion. Now such are the heavenly bodies. Therefore the heavenly bodies are animate. Praeterea, laudare, narrare et exultare, non convenit nisi rei animatae et cognoscenti. Sed praemissa attribuuntur caelis in sacra Scriptura, secundum illud Ps.: laudate eum caeli caelorum; et: caeli enarrant gloriam Dei; et Apoc. XIV: exulta super eam caelum. Ergo caeli sunt animati. 14 Furthermore, to praise, to show forth (enarrare), and to rejoice are proper only to an animate and knowing thing. But the aforesaid actions are attributed to the heavens in Holy Scripture, according to the Psalm [CXLVIII, 4]: "Praise him, ye heavens of heavens;" [XVIII, 1]: "The heavens show forth the glory of God;" and Apocalypse XIV [XVIII, 201: "Rejoice over her, thou heaven." Therefore the heavens are animate. Sed contra. But on the other hand there is Est quod Damascenus dicit II libro: nullus animatos caelos vel luminaria existimet; inanimati sunt enim et insensibiles. i what Damascene says in book II [De Fide Orth., VI, PG XCIV, 886]: "Let no one think that the heavens or the stars are animate; for they are inanimate and insensible." Praeterea, anima unita corpori non separatur ab eo nisi per mortem. Sed corpora caelestia non possunt esse mortalia, cum sint incorruptibilia. Ergo si substantiae spirituales aliquae uniantur eis ut animae, perpetuo erunt eis alligatae; et hoc videtur inconveniens, quod aliqui Angeli perpetuo aliquibus corporibus deputentur. ii Furthermore, a soul united to a body is not separated from it save by death. But the heavenly bodies cannot be mortal, since they are incorruptible. Therefore if some spiritual substance be united to them as souls, they will be perpetually bound to them; and this seems incongruous, that some angels should be perpetually assigned to some bodies. Praeterea, caelestis societas beatorum ex Angelis et animis constat. Sed caelorum animae, si sunt caeli animati, sub neutra parte continentur. Ergo aliquae creaturae rationales essent quae non possent esse participes beatitudinis; quod videtur inconveniens. iii Furthermore, the heavenly society of the blessed consists of angels and of souls. But the souls of the heavens, if the heavens are animate, are included in neither division. Therefore there would be some rational creatures which cannot be participants in beatitude; and this seems incongruous. Praeterea, omnis creatura rationalis secundum suam naturam considerata potest peccare. Si igitur aliquae rationales creaturae sunt corporibus caelestibus unitae, nihil prohibuit aliquam earum peccasse; et sic sequeretur quod aliquod caelestium corporum moveretur a malo spiritu: quod videtur absurdum. iv Furthermore, every rational creature, considered according to its own nature, is able to sin. If, then, some rational creatures are united to heavenly bodies, there would be nothing against some one of them having sinned, and thus it would follow that some one of the heavenly bodies is moved by an evil spirit; which seems absurd. Praeterea, bonorum spirituum suffragia implorare debemus. Si igitur spiritus aliqui corporibus caelestibus sunt uniti, cum non sit conveniens ponere eos malos, sed oporteat eos bonos ponere, utpote in administratione naturae corporeae Deo servientes, sequeretur quod eorum suffragia essent imploranda. Videretur autem absurdum, si quis diceret: sol, et luna, ora pro me. Non est ergo ponendum spiritus aliquos corporibus caelestibus esse unitos. v Furthermore, we ought to implore the intercession of the good spirits. If, then, some spirits are united to heavenly bodies, since it is not fitting to assert that they are evil, but it should be asserted that they are good, seeing that they assist God in the management of corporeal nature, it would follow that their intercession ought to be implored. But it would seem absurd if anyone were to say "O Sun" or "O Moon, pray for me." It should, therefore, not be asserted that some spirits are united to heavenly bodies. Praeterea, anima continet corpus cui unitur, secundum philosophum in I de anima. Si igitur corpora caelestia sunt animata, sequeretur quod aliqua substantia spiritualis creata contineat totum caelum: quod est absurdum; cum hoc solius sapientiae increatae sit, ex cuius persona dicitur Eccli. XXIV: gyrum caeli circuivi sola. vi Furthermore, a soul holds together the body to which it is united, according to the Philosopher in I De Anima [5, 411b 7]. If, then, heavenly bodies are animate, it would follow that some created spiritual substance holds together the whole heavens: and this is absurd, since this is characteristic of Uncreated Wisdom alone, in Whose person it is said in Ecclesiasticus XXIV : "I alone have compassed the circuit of the heavens." Respondeo. ANSWER Dicendum quod circa hanc quaestionem fuerunt diversae opiniones tam inter antiquos philosophos, quam etiam inter ecclesiasticos doctores. Anaxagoras autem existimavit corpora caelestia esse inanimata; unde ab Atheniensibus occisus est: dixit enim solem esse lapidem accensum. Plato vero et Aristoteles et eorum sequaces posuerunt corpora caelestia esse animata. Similiter et inter doctores Ecclesiae, Origenes posuit corpora caelestia animata; quem secutus est Hieronymus, ut patet in quadam Glossa super illud Eccle. I: lustrans universa in circuitu pergit spiritus. Damascenus vero astruit corpora caelestia inanimata esse, ut patet in auctoritate inducta. Augustinus vero relinquit sub dubio, in II super Gen. ad litteram, et in Enchir. It must be said that concerning this question there have been different opinions, both among the ancient philosophers and also among the doctors of the Church. Anaxagoras, however, thought that the heavenly bodies were inanimate; and hence he was killed by the Athenians, for he said, "The sun is a stone on fire." But Plato and Aristotle and their followers asserted that the heavenly bodies are animate. Likewise also among the doctors of the Church, Origen asserted that the heavenly bodies are animate. And Jerome followed him, as is clear from a certain gloss on Ecclesiastes I : "The spirit goes forward surveying all in its circuit's However, Damascene affirms that heavenly bodies are inanimate, as is clear from the passage quoted above. But Augustine leaves the question doubtful in II Super Genesi ad Litteram [XVIII, 38] and in his Enchiridion [LVIII]. Utraque autem opinio rationem probabilitatis habet. Consideratio enim nobilitatis corporum caelestium inducit ad ponendum ea esse animata, cum in rerum genere viventia omnibus non viventibus praeferantur; sed consideratio nobilitatis substantiarum spiritualium ad contrarium nos inducit. Non enim superiores spirituales substantiae habere possunt de operibus animae, nisi quae pertinent ad intellectum: quia aliae operationes vitae sunt actus animae in quantum est forma corporis corruptibilis et transmutabilis; cum quadam enim transmutatione et alteratione corporali sunt; nec intellectus superiorum substantiarum indigere videtur ut a sensibilibus cognitionem accipiat, sicut intellectus noster. Si ergo nulla est in eis de operationibus vitae nisi intelligere et velle, quae non indigent organo corporali, earum dignitas unionem ad corpus excedere videtur. Harum autem duarum considerationum, secunda efficacior est quam prima. Unio enim corporis et animae non est propter corpus, ut corpus scilicet nobilitetur; sed propter animam, quae indiget corpore ad sui perfectionem, sicut supra dictum est. Both opinions, however, have the character of probability. For the consideration of the nobility of the heavenly bodies leads to asserting that they are animate, since in the genus of "things" living things are preferred to all non-living things. But the consideration of the nobility of spiritual substances leads us to the contrary view. For higher spiritual substances cannot have any of the activities of the soul except those which pertain to the intellect: because the other activities of life are the acts of the soul insofar as it is the form of a corruptible and changeable body; for these activities take place along with a certain change and corporeal alteration. Nor does the intellect of higher substances seem to need to get knowledge from sensible things, as our intellect does. If, therefore, none of the activities of life are in them except understanding and willing, which do not need a corporeal organ, their dignity would seem to exceed union with a body. Of these two considerations, however, the second is more effective than the first. For the union of soul and body does not take place for the sake of the body, namely, that the body may be ennobled, but for the sake of the soul; which needs the body for its own perfection, as was said above [Art. II, Obj. 5]. Si quis autem magis intime consideret, forte inveniet in his duabus opinionibus aut nullam aut modicam dissonantiam esse: quod sic intelligendum est. Non enim potest dici quod motus corporis caelestis consequatur aliquam formam corpoream, sicut motus sursum consequitur formam ignis. Manifestum est enim quod una forma naturalis non inclinat nisi ad unum. Ratio autem motus repugnat unitati, quia de ratione motus est quod aliquid aliter se habeat nunc et prius; unde non inclinat forma naturalis ad motum propter ipsum motum, sed propter esse in aliquo ubi, quo adepto quiescit motus; et sic accideret in motu caeli, si consequeretur aliquam formam naturalem. Oportet igitur dicere, quod motus caeli sit ab aliqua substantia intelligente. Nam finis huius motus non potest esse nisi quoddam bonum intelligibile abstractum, propter quod movet substantia intelligens quae movet caelum, ut scilicet assequatur eius similitudinem, in operando, et ut explicet in actu id quod virtute continetur in illo intelligibili bono; et praecipue completio numeri electorum, propter quos omnia alia esse videntur. Now, if one studies the matter more closely, he will perhaps find that there is either little or no discrepancy between these two opinions; and this is to be understood as follows. For it cannot be said that the movement of a heavenly body is a consequence of some corporeal form, as movement upwards is a consequence of the form "fire". For it is obvious that a single natural form tends toward but one thing. Now the character of movement is at variance with oneness, because it is of the essence of movement that a thing should be otherwise in the present and at a previous time. And hence a natural form does not tend toward movement for the sake of the movement itself but for the sake of being in some place, and when this has been reached the movement ceases; and this is what would happen in the case of the movement of the heavens if it were a consequence of some natural form. One should say then that the movement of the heavens comes from some intelligent substance. For the end of this movement can only be a certain abstract intelligible good, for the sake of which the intelligent substance which moves the heavens does its moving, namely, in order that it may take on a likeness of that good in its working and in order that what is virtually contained in that intelligible good may be made explicit in act; and especially the filling up of the number of the Elect, for whose sake all other things seem to exist. Sic igitur erit duplex ordo substantiarum spiritualium. Quarum quaedam erunt motores caelestium corporum, et unientur eis sicut motores mobilibus, sicut et Augustinus dicit in III de Trinitate, quod omnia corpora reguntur a Deo per spiritum vitae rationalem; et idem a Gregorio habetur in IV dialogorum. Quaedam vero erunt fines horum motuum, quae sunt omnino abstractae, et corporibus non unitae. Aliae vero uniuntur corporibus caelestibus per modum quo motor unitur mobili. Et hoc videtur sufficere ad salvandum intentionem Platonis et Aristotelis. Et de Platone quidem manifestum est; Plato enim, sicut supra dictum est, etiam corpus humanum non dixit aliter animatum, nisi in quantum anima unitur corpori ut motor. Ex dictis vero Aristotelis manifestum est quod non posuit in corporibus caelestibus de virtutibus animae nisi intellectivam. Intellectus vero, secundum ipsum, nullius corporis actus est. Dicere autem ulterius, quod corpora caelestia hoc modo sint animata sicut inferiora corpora quae per animam vegetantur et sensificantur, repugnat incorruptibilitati caelestium corporum. Sic igitur negandum est corpora caelestia esse animata eo modo quo ista inferiora corpora animantur. Non est tamen negandum corpora caelestia esse animata, si per animationem nihil aliud intelligatur quam unio motoris ad mobile. Et istos duos modos videtur Augustinus tangere in super Gen. ad litteram. Dicit enim: solet quaeri, utrum caeli luminaria ista conspicua corpora sola sint, aut habeant rectores quosdam spiritus suos; et si habent, utrum ab eis etiam vitaliter inspirentur, sicut animantur carnes per animas animalium. Sed licet ipse sub dubio utrumque relinquat, ut per sequentia patet, secundum praemissa dicendum est quod habent rectores spiritus, a quibus tamen non sic animantur sicut inferiora animalia a suis animabus. Thus, then, there will be two orders of spiritual substances. Some of these will be movers of the heavenly bodies and are united to them as movers are to movable things, as Augustine also says in III De Trinitate [IV, 9] that all bodies are ruled by God through the rational spirit of life; and the same view is held by Gregory in IV Dialogi [VI, PL LXXVII, 329]. But some substances will be ends of these movements, and these are wholly abstracted and not united to bodies; but others are united to heavenly bodies in the way in which a mover is united to a mobile thing. This seems to suffice for preserving the meaning of Plato and of Aristotle. With respect to Plato, this point is obvious; for Plato, as has been said above, did not say that even the human body is animate in any other sense except insofar as the soul is united to the body as a mover. But from the statements of Aristotle it is obvious that he did not assert in the heavenly bodies any of the virtues of the soul save the intellectual. But the intellect according to him is not the act of any body. Now to say further that heavenly bodies are animate in this way, like lower bodies which grow and sense through a soul, is contrary to the incorruptibility of the heavenly bodies. Thus, then, it must be denied that heavenly bodies are animate in the way in which lower bodies are animate. But it must not be denied that the heavenly bodies are animate, if by animation nothing else is meant than the union of a mover to a mobile thing. Augustine seems to touch on these two ways in II Super Genesi ad Litteram [XVIII]; for he says: "It is usually asked whether the stars of the heavens are those conspicuous bodies alone, or whether they have certain ruling spirits of their own; and if they have, whether they are also vitally inspired by them, as bodies are animated by the souls of animals." But although he himself leaves both suppositions doubtful, as is clear from what follows, it must be said according to the above considerations that they have ruling spirits, by which nevertheless they are not animated in the same fashion as lower animals are animated by their souls. Replies Ad primum ergo dicendum quod corpus caeleste attingit substantias spirituales, in quantum inferior ordo substantiarum spiritualium corporibus caelestibus unitur per modum motoris. As to the first argument, therefore, it must be said that a heavenly body borders on spiritual substances, insofar as a lower order of spiritual substances is united to the heavenly bodies after the manner of a mover. Ad secundum dicendum quod secundum opinionem Averrois caelum est compositum ex materia et forma, sicut animal in inferioribus. Sed tamen materia utrobique aequivoce dicitur: nam in superioribus non est potentia ad esse sicut in inferioribus, sed ad ubi tantum. Unde ipsum corpus actu existens est materia, nec indiget forma quae det ei esse, cum sit ens actu, sed quae det ei motum solum. Et sic corpus caeleste habet nobiliorem formam quam corpus humanum, sed alio modo. Si autem dicatur, sicut alii dicunt, quod ipsum corpus caeleste est compositum ex materia et forma corporali, tunc adhuc dici poterit, quod illa forma corporalis erit nobilissima in quantum est forma et actus, quae implet totam potentialitatem materiae, ut non remaneat in ea potentialitas ad aliam formam. As to the second, it must be said that according to Averroes' view the heavens are composed of matter and form, just as an animal is among lower beings. But "matter" is nevertheless used equivocally in both instances: for in higher things it is not a potency toward actual being as in lower things, but only toward place. Hence an actually existing body is itself matter, and does not need a form to give it actual being, since it is actually a being (ens actu), but only to give it motion. And so a heavenly body has a more noble form than a human body, but in another way. If, however, it be said, as others say, that a heavenly body is itself composed of matter and corporeal form, then one will still be able to say that that corporeal form will be the most noble, inasmuch as it is a form and an act which fulfils the whole potentiality of matter, so that there does not remain in it a potentiality to another form. Et per hoc etiam patet solutio ad tertium. And through this the solution to the third is also clear. Ad quartum dicendum quod corpus caeleste ex hoc quod movetur a spirituali substantia, sequitur quod habeat inclinationem ad ipsam sicut ad motorem et non aliter. As to the fourth, it must be said that from the fact that a heavenly body is moved by a spiritual substance, it follows that it has an inclination toward the substance itself as toward a mover, and not otherwise. Et similiter dicendum ad quintum et sextum. And the same thing must be said as to the fifth and the sixth. Ad septimum dicendum, quod substantia spiritualis quae movet caelum, habet virtutem naturalem determinatam ad talis corporis motum. Et similiter corpus caeli habet naturalem aptitudinem ut tali motu moveatur. Et per hoc motus caeli est naturalis, licet sit a substantia intelligente. As to the seventh, it must be said that a spiritual substance which moves the heavens has a natural power which is determined with respect to the. movement of such a body; and likewise the body of the heavens has a natural aptitude for being moved by such a movement. And on this account the movement of the heavens is natural, although it comes from an intelligent substance. Ad octavum dicendum, quod probabiliter dicitur quod imperio voluntatis substantia spiritualis movet corpus caeleste. Quamvis enim materia corporalis secundum formalem transmutationem non obediat ad nutum spiritui creato, sed soli Deo, ut Augustinus dicit in III de Trin.; tamen quod ei obedire ad nutum possit secundum transmutationem localem, etiam in nobis apparet, in quibus statim ad imperium voluntatis sequitur motus corporalium membrorum. Si tamen supra imperium voluntatis addatur etiam influxus virtutis, non propter hoc sequitur fatigatio ex finitate virtutis; quaelibet enim virtus superioris ordinis, licet sit finita in se et respectu sui superioris, est tamen infinita respectu suorum inferiorum; sicut etiam virtus solis est infinita respectu generabilium et corruptibilium, per quorum productionem, etiamsi in infinitum esset, non minoraretur. Et similiter virtus intellectus est infinita respectu formarum sensibilium; et sic etiam virtus substantiae spiritualis quae movet caelum, est infinita respectu motus corporalis; unde non sequitur in ea fatigatio. As to the eighth, it must be said that there is probability in the statement that a spiritual substance moves a heavenly body by a command of the will. For although in regard to a change of form corporeal matter does not obey a created spirit according to the will of the latter, but obeys only God, as Augustine says in III De Trinitate [viii, 13], yet the fact that it can obey such a spirit according to its will in regard to a change of place is evident even in the case of ourselves, in whom, immediately after a command of the will, there follows a movement of our bodily members. If nevertheless over and above a command of the will there should be added also the influence of some power, there is not on this account any fatigue that follows from the limited character of the power; for every power of a higher order, although it is limited in itself and in relation to something higher than itself, is nevertheless unlimited in relation to its own inferiors, as, for instance, the power of the sun also is unlimited in relation to things capable of generation and corruption, and through the production of these things, even if it were to go on forever, it would not be lessened; and similarly the virtue of the intellect is unlimited in relation to sensible forms. And so too the power of a spiritual substance which moves the heavens is unlimited in relation to corporeal movement; and hence fatigue in it does not follow. Ad nonum dicendum, quod anima quae movet animalia corruptibilia, unitur eis secundum esse; sed substantia spiritualis, quae movet caelestia corpora, unitur eis secundum moveri tantum. Unde moveri per accidens attribuitur animae corruptibilis animalis ratione sui ipsius; oportet enim quod moto corpore, cum quo est unum secundum esse, ipsamet per accidens moveatur. Sed moveri per accidens attribuitur motori inferioris orbis non ratione sui ipsius, sed ratione mobilis; in quantum scilicet inferior orbis movetur per accidens, ut delatus motu superioris. Motor vero superioris orbis neutro modo per accidens movetur; quia orbis eius non defertur, sed alios defert. As to the ninth, it must be said that the soul which moves corruptible animals is united to them in respect of their actual being, but the spiritual substance which moves the heavenly bodies is united to them merely in respect of their being moved. And hence being moved accidentally is attributed to the soul of a corruptible animal by reason of its very self. For when the body with which it is one in being is moved, it must itself be moved accidentally. But being moved accidentally is attributed to the mover of a lower sphere, not by reason of its very self, but by reason of the mobile thing, insofar, that is, as the lower sphere is moved accidentally, as having been brought downward by the movement of the higher sphere. But the mover of a higher sphere is not moved accidentally in either way, because its sphere is not brought downward but brings others downward. Ad decimum dicendum quod super hoc invenitur Averroes varie locutus. In libro enim de substantia orbis dixit, quod idem est quod movet corpora caelestia ut agens et finis; quod quidem est valde erroneum, praesertim secundum eius opinionem qua ponit quod prima causa non est supra substantias moventes primum caelum. Sic enim sequitur quod Deus sit anima prima caeli, secundum quod substantiam quae movet primum caelum ut agens, dicitur anima eius. Et ratio qua hoc dixit est valde insufficiens: quia enim in substantiis separatis a materia est idem intellectus et intellectum, existimavit quod sit idem desiderans et desideratum; quod non est simile. Nam cognitio cuiuslibet rei fit secundum quod cognitum est in cognoscente; desiderium autem fit secundum conversionem desiderantis ad rem desideratam. Si autem bonum desideratum inesset desideranti ex seipso, non competeret ei quod moveret ad consequendum bonum desideratum. Unde oportet dicere quod bonum desideratum, quod movet ut finis, est aliud a desiderante, quod movet ut agens. Et hoc etiam idem dicit Commentator in XI Metaph.; ponit enim ibi duos motores: unum coniunctum, quem vocat animam, et alium separatum, qui movet ut finis. Tamen ex toto hoc non habetur amplius quam quod substantia spiritualis unitur corpori caelesti ut motor. As to the tenth, it must be said on this point we find that Averroes has expressed different views. For in the book De Substantia Orbis [1, post med.], he said that what moves the heavenly bodies as agent and as end is one and the same; and this is surely quite erroneous, particularly in relation to the view whereby he asserts that the first cause is not above the substances that move the first heaven? For on this view it follows that God is the soul of the first heaven, inasmuch as the substance which moves the first heaven as agent is called its soul. And the argument on which he made this statement is very inadequate: for because in the case of substances separated from matter the thing that understands and the thing that is understood are the same, he thought that the thing which desires and the thing which is desired are the same; and there is no parallel here. For knowledge of anything whatever takes place according as the thing known is in the knower; but desire takes place by way of a turning of the desirer toward the thing desired. Now if the good desired were present in the desirer of its very self, it would not be proper to it to do any moving toward the attainment of the desired good. And hence one should say that the desired good, which moves as an end, is something other than the desirer, which moves as an agent. And this, too, is the very same statement which the Commentator makes on XI Metaphysica [XII, comm. 38; 41]; for there he asserts two movers: one conjoined, which he calls the soul, and the other separated, which moves as an end. Nevertheless from all this we get nothing more than the fact that a spiritual substance is united to a heavenly body as its mover. Ad undecimum dicendum quod corpora caelestia dicit esse animata, quia substantiae spirituales uniuntur eis ut motores, et non ut formae. Unde super VII Metaph., dicit quod virtus formativa seminis non agit nisi per calorem qui est in semine; non ita quod sit forma in eo, sicut anima in calore naturali, sed ita quod sit ibi inclusa, sicut anima est inclusa in corporibus caelestibus. As to the eleventh, it must be said that he says heavenly bodies are animate, because spiritual substances are united to them as movers, and not as forms Hence on VII Metaphysica [comm. 31], he says that the formative power of semen "does not act save through the heat which is in the semen, not in the sense of being a form in it, like the soul in natural heat, but in the sense of being enclosed there, as a soul is enclosed in heavenly bodies." Ad duodecimum dicendum quod corpus caeleste, in quantum movetur a substantia spirituali, est instrumentum eius; et ita movet in virtute substantiae spiritualis ad causandum vitam in istis inferioribus, sicut serra agit in virtute artis ad causandam arcam. As to the twelfth, it must be said that a heavenly body, inasmuch as it is moved by a spiritual substance, is its instrument. And so it does its moving in virtue of a spiritual substance to produce life in those lower bodies, just as a saw acts in virtue of an art to make a box. Ad decimumtertium dicendum quod ex illa ratione amplius haberi non potest quam quod corpora caelestia a substantiis spiritualibus moveantur. As to the thirteenth, it must be said that from this reasoning nothing more can be gathered than that the heavenly bodies are moved by spiritual substances. Ad decimumquartum dicendum quod secundum Damascenum caeli dicuntur enarrare gloriam Dei, laudare, exultare, materialiter, in quantum sunt hominibus materia laudandi vel enarrandi vel exultandi. Similia enim inveniuntur in Scripturis de montibus et collibus et aliis inanimatis creaturis. As to the fourteenth, it must be said that according to Damascene the heavens are said to show forth the glory of God, to praise, or to rejoice, in a material sense, insofar as they are, for men, the matter of praising or showing forth or rejoicing. For similar sayings are found in the Scriptures about mountains, hills, and other inanimate creatures. Replies to the contrary Ad primum vero eorum quae in contrarium obiiciuntur, dicendum quod Damascenus removet corpora caelestia esse animata, ita quod substantiae spirituales uniantur eis ut formae, sicut corruptibilibus animalibus. But as to the first of the objections which are raised to the contrary, it must be said that Damascene denies that the heavenly bodies are animate in the sense that spiritual substances are united to them as forms, as to corruptible living things. Ad secundum dicendum quod unus Angelus deputatur ad custodiam unius hominis quamdiu vivit. Unde non est inconveniens si deputatur ad movendum caeleste corpus quamdiu movetur. As to ii, it must be said that one angel is assigned to the guardianship of one man for as long as he lives; and hence there is no incongruity if one angel is assigned to move a heavenly body for as long as it is moved. Ad tertium dicendum quod si corpora caelestia sunt animata, spiritus eis praesidentes in societate Angelorum computantur. Unde Augustinus dicit in Enchir.: nec illud certum habeo, utrum ad societatem Angelorum pertineant sol et luna et cuncta sidera; quamvis nonnullis lucida esse corpora, non tamen cum sensu vel intelligentia, videantur. As to iii, it must be said that, if heavenly bodies are animate, the spirits presiding over them are counted among the company of the angels. Hence Augustine says in his Enchiridion [LVIII, PL XL, 260]: "Nor do I know for certain whether the sun, the moon, and all the stars belong to the company of the angels; although to some they may seem to be luminous bodies, not having sense or intelligence." Ad quartum dicendum quod in hoc nulla est dubitatio, si sequamur opinionem Damasceni ponentis Angelos qui peccaverunt de numero eorum fuisse, qui corporibus corruptibilibus praeferuntur. Si vero, secundum sententiam Gregorii, etiam de superioribus aliqui peccaverunt, dicendum quod Deus eos quos ad hoc ministerium deputavit, custodivit a casu, sicut et plures aliorum. As to iv, it must be said that on this point there is no doubt, if we follow the opinion of Damascene [De Fide Orth. II, 4, PG XCIV, 875], who asserts that the angels who sinned belonged to the number of those who are set over corruptible bodies. But if, according to Gregory's belief, some of the higher also sinned, it must be said that God preserved from a fall those whom he appointed to this service, as He did many of the others also. Ad quintum dicendum quod non dicimus: ora pro me, sol, tum quia substantia spiritualis non unitur corpori caeli ut forma, sed ut motor tantum, tum ut auferatur idololatriae occasio. As to v, it must be said that we do not say: "O Sun, pray for me," both because a spiritual substance is not united to the body of the heavens as a form but merely as a mover, and also to remove all occasion of idolatry. Ad sextum dicendum quod secundum philosophum in IV physicorum, motor caeli est in aliqua parte eius, et non in toto; et sic non circuit gyrum caeli. Secus autem est de anima, quae dat esse corpori secundum totum et partes. As to vi, it must be said that according to the Philosopher in IV Physica [VIII, 10, 267b 7], the mover of the heavens is in some part of them, and not in the whole; and so it does not compass the circuit of heaven. But it is otherwise with the soul, which gives being to the body as a whole and in its parts.
Septimo quaeritur utrum substantia spiritualis corpori aereo uniatur
The seventh question is: Is a spiritual substance united to an ethereal body?
Et videtur quod sic. And it would seem that it is. Dicit enim Augustinus III super Genes. ad litteram et IV de Civit. Dei, quod Daemones habent corpora aerea. Sed Daemones sunt substantiae spirituales. Ergo substantia spiritualis corpori aereo unitur. 1 For Augustine says in III Super Genesi ad Litteram [X, 14] and in IV De Civitate Dei [VIII, 16; XV, 23] that demons have ethereal bodies. But demons are spiritual substances. Therefore a spiritual substance is united to an ethereal body. Praeterea, Augustinus in libro de divinatione Daemonum dicit quod Daemones subtilitate aerei corporis sensum humanum transcendunt. Hoc autem non esset, nisi aereo corpori naturaliter unirentur. Ergo substantiae spirituales aereo corpori uniuntur. 2 Furthermore, Augustine says in his book De Divinatione Daemonum [III, 7, PL XL, 584] that demons are beyond the human senses because of the subtlety of an ethereal body. Now this would not be the case, unless they were naturally united to an ethereal body. Therefore spiritual substances are united to an ethereal body. Praeterea, medium non discrepat ab extremis. Sed in regione caelestium corporum invenitur vita, secundum ponentes corpora caelestia animata; in regione autem terrae invenitur vita in animalibus et plantis. Ergo et in regione media, quae est aeris, invenitur vita. Nec hoc potest referri ad vitam avium, quia aves ad modicum spatium aeris supra terram elevantur; nec videtur conveniens quod totum aliud spatium aeris vacuum vita remaneret. Oportet igitur ponere, ut videtur, ibi esse aliqua aerea animalia; ex quo sequitur quod aliquae substantiae spirituales aereo corpori uniantur. 3 Furthermore, the mean does not differ widely from the extremes. But in the region of heavenly bodies life is found, according to those who assert that the heavenly bodies are animate; and in the region of earth life is found in animals and in plants. Therefore in the middle region also, that of the air, life is found. Nor can this have reference to bird life, because birds are raised above the earth a little distance in the air, and it would not seem fitting that all the other air space should remain devoid of life. One must then assert, as it seems, that some ethereal living beings exist in it, from which it follows that some spiritual substances are united to an ethereal body. Praeterea, nobilioris corporis nobilior est forma. Sed aer est nobilior corpus quam terra, cum sit formalius et subtilius. Si igitur corpori terrestri, scilicet humano, unitur substantia spiritualis, quae est anima, multo fortius corpori aereo uniretur. 4 Furthermore, a body that is more noble has a more noble form. But air is a more noble body than earth, inasmuch as it is more formal and more fine. If then a spiritual substance such as the soul is united to an earthly body, namely, a human body, for all the greater reason would it be united to an ethereal body. Praeterea, eorum quae magis conveniunt facilior est unio. Sed aer magis videtur convenire cum anima quam corpus commixtum, quale est corpus hominis; quia, ut Augustinus dicit super Gen. ad Litter., anima per aerem administrat corpus. Ergo magis nata est uniri anima corpori aereo, quam etiam corpori commixto. 5 Furthermore, in the case of things which agree more closely, union is easier. But "air" seems to agree more with "soul" than does a mixed body, such as man's body is; because, as Augustine says in Super Genesi ad Litteram [VII, 15 and 19], the soul manages the body through air. Therefore the soul is naturally more apt to be united to an ethereal body than even to a mixed body. Praeterea, dicitur in libro de substantia orbis: motus circularis proprius est animae; et hoc ideo quia anima, quantum est de se, indifferens est ut moveat in omnem partem. Sed hoc etiam videtur aeri convenire, quia est cum levibus levis et cum gravibus gravis. Ergo anima maxime videtur aeri uniri. 6 Furthermore, it is said in the book De Substantia Orbis [of Averroes, II]: "Circular movement is characteristic of the soul," and this for the reason that the soul, so far as it is itself concerned, is disposed to do its moving in all directions without any difference. But this also seems to be characteristic of the air, because it is light in combination with light objects and heavy in combination with heavy objects. Therefore the soul would seem most of all to be united to air. Sed contra, anima est actus corporis organici. Sed corpus aereum non potest esse organicum; quia cum non sit terminabilis termino proprio, sed solum alieno, non est figurabilis. Ergo substantia spiritualis, quae est anima, non potest corpori aereo uniri. But on the other hand, the soul is the act of an organic body. But an ethereal body cannot be organic because, since it cannot be bounded by a boundary of its own but only by the boundary of something else, it cannot have any shape. Therefore a spiritual substance, which the soul is, cannot be united to an ethereal body. Respondeo. ANSWER Dicendum quod impossibile est substantiam spiritualem corpori aereo uniri. Quod potest manifestari tripliciter. It must be said that it is impossible for a spiritual substance to be united to an ethereal body. This can be clearly shown in three ways. Primo quidem, quia inter omnia alia corpora, corpora simplicia elementorum sunt imperfectiora, cum sint materialia respectu omnium aliorum corporum; unde non est conveniens secundum rationem ordinis rerum, quod aliquod simplex corpus elementare spirituali substantiae uniatur ut forma. In the first place, because among all other bodies the simple bodies of elements are the more imperfect, since they are like matter in relation to all other bodies. And hence it is not consistent with the scheme of things for some simple elementary body to be united to a spiritual substance as a form. Secunda ratio est, quia aer est corpus simile in toto et in omnibus suis partibus; unde si alicui parti aeris unitur aliqua spiritualis substantia, eadem ratione et toti aeri unietur, et similiter cuilibet alteri elemento; quod videtur absurdum. The second reason is that air is a body, which is homogeneous as a whole and in all its parts. Hence if some spiritual substance is united to any one part of the air, for the same reason it will also be united to the whole air, and likewise to every other element, which seems absurd. Tertia ratio est, quia substantia spiritualis dupliciter alicui corpori invenitur uniri. Uno modo ad exhibendum corpori motum; sicut dictum est, quod corporibus caelestibus spirituales substantiae uniuntur. Alio modo ut substantia spiritualis per corpus iuvetur ad propriam suam operationem, quae est intelligere; sicut anima humana unitur corpori, ut per sensus corporeos scientias acquirat. Aeri autem substantia spiritualis non potest uniri neque ratione motus, quia aeri est connaturalis motus quidam, qui consequitur formam eius naturalem; nec invenitur aliquis motus aut in toto aere aut in aliqua eius parte, qui non possit reduci in aliquam causam corporalem. Unde ex motu eius non apparet quod aliqua substantia spiritualis et uniatur. Neque etiam unitur spiritualis substantia corpori aereo propter perfectionem intellectualis operationis: corpus enim simplex non potest esse instrumentum sensus, ut probatur in libro de anima. The third reason is that a spiritual substance is found to be united to a given body in two ways: in one way, in order to furnish movement to a body, as, for instance, it was said that spiritual substances are united to the heavenly bodies; in another way, in order that a spiritual substance may be helped by a body as regards its own proper activity, which is understanding, as a human soul, for instance, is united to a body in order that it may acquire a store of knowledge through the bodily senses. But a spiritual substance cannot be united to the air; not by reason of movement, because air has a certain connatural movement which is a consequence of its natural form, nor is there to be found any movement in the whole air or in any part thereof which cannot be referred back to some bodily cause; and hence from its movement it does not appear that a spiritual substance is united to it. Nor yet is a spiritual substance united to an ethereal body for the perfection of intellectual activity: for a simple body cannot be an instrument of sense, as is proven in De Anima [III, 12, 434b 10]. Unde relinquitur quod spiritualis substantia nullo modo aereo corpori uniatur. Hence the only remaining alternative is that spiritual substance is in no way united to a body. Replies Ad primum ergo dicendum quod ubicumque Augustinus dicit Daemones habere aerea corpora, non loquitur asserendo quasi ex sententia propria, sed secundum opinionem aliorum; unde ipse dicit in XXI de Civit. Dei: sunt quaedam sua etiam Daemonibus corpora, sicut doctis hominibus visum est, ex isto aere crasso atque humido. Si autem nulla quisquam habere corpora Daemones asserat, non est de hac re aut laborandum operosa inquisitione, aut contentiosa disputatione certandum. As to the first argument, therefore, it must be said that wherever Augustine says that demons have ethereal bodies, he does not say so as an assertion of his own belief, but according to the opinion of others. And hence he himself says in XII De Civitate Dei [X, 1]: "Even demons have a kind of body of their own, as learned men have thought, of that thick and humid air... But if anyone should assert that demons have no bodies, there is no need either to work out a laborious investigation of this matter or to quarrel about it in contentious argument." Et per hoc patet solutio ad secundum. And through this the solution to the second is clear. Ad tertium dicendum quod in inferiori regione, scilicet circa terram, est locus mixtionis elementorum. Corpora autem mixta, quanto magis ad aequalitatem mixtionis perveniunt, tanto magis recedunt ab extremis contrariorum; et sic quamdam similitudinem consequuntur caelestium corporum, quae sunt sine contrarietate. Et sic patet quod vita magis potest esse in suprema et infima regione quam in media: praesertim cum in istis inferioribus tanto paratius est corpus ad vitam, quanto propinquius fuerit aequalitati complexionis. As to the third, it must be said that the place for the mixing of the elements is in the lower region, namely, that around the earth. Now mixed bodies, the closer they come to an equal mixture, the farther do they recede from the extremes of contraries; and thus they acquire a kind of likeness to the heavenly bodies, which are without contrariety. And so it is clear that life is more able to exist in the highest and in the lowest region than in the middle one; especially when, in the case of those lower ones, the body is all the more prepared for life the nearer it comes to an equality of constituency. Ad quartum dicendum quod corpus aeris est nobilius quam terra, sed corpus aequalis complexionis est nobilius utroque, quasi magis elongatum a contrarietate; et hoc solum invenitur substantiae spirituali uniri. In quo tamen inferiora elementa plus necesse est abundare materialiter ad aequalitatem constituendam, propter excessum activae virtutis in aliis elementis. As to the fourth, it must be said that the body "air" is more noble than the body "earth." But a body of equal constituency is more noble than both, because it is more distant from contrariety; and this kind of body only is found to be united to a spiritual substance. In it, nevertheless, the lower element must be materially more abundant in order to constitute equality, on account of the excess of active power in the other elements. Ad quintum dicendum quod anima dicitur administrare corpus suum per aerem, quantum ad motum; quia est susceptibilior motus aliis corporibus spissis. As to the fifth, it must be said that a soul is said to manage its own body through air so far as movement is concerned, because air is more susceptible to movement than are other dense bodies. Ad sextum dicendum quod aer non est indifferens ad omnem motum, sed respectu quorumdam est levis, respectu aliorum gravis; unde ex hoc non habetur quod sit perfectibile per animam. As to the sixth, it must be said that air is not indifferent to every movement, but in combination with certain bodies it is light, in combination with others it is heavy; and hence from this we cannot conclude that air is perfectible through a soul.
Octavo quaeritur utrum omnes Angeli differant specie ab invicem
The eighth question is: Do all angels differ in species from one another?
Et videtur quod non. And it would seem that they do not. Dicit enim Augustinus in Enchir.: creatura rationalis quae in hominibus erat, quoniam peccatis atque suppliciis tota perierat, ex parte reparari meruit. Ex quo sic arguitur. Si omnes Angeli ab invicem differunt secundum naturam speciei, pluribus Angelis irreparabiliter cedentibus, plures naturae irreparabiliter periissent. Sed hoc non patitur divina providentia ut aliqua natura rationalis ex toto pereat, ut patet ex auctoritate inducta. Ergo non omnes Angeli differunt ab invicem secundum naturam speciei. 1 Augustine says in his Enchiridion [XXIX]: "The rational creaturehood which was in men, since by reason of sins and penalties... it had wholly perished" deserved "in part to be renewed." And from this it is argued as follows. If all angels were different from one another in their specific nature, then, since many angels fell irreparably, many natures would have irreparably perished. But Divine Providence does not allow any rational nature to perish entirely, as is clear from the passage quoted. Therefore not all angels differ from one another in specific nature. Praeterea, quanto sunt aliqua propinquiora Deo, in quo nulla est diversitas, tanto minus sunt diversa. Angeli autem secundum ordinem naturae propinquiores sunt Deo quam homines. Magis vero diversa sunt ab invicem quae differunt numero et specie, quam quae differunt numero et conveniunt in specie. Cum ergo homines non differant specie, sed numero solum, videtur quod nec Angeli specie differant. 2 Furthermore, the closer some things are to God, in Whom there is no diversity, the less different they are. Now according to the order of nature angels are closer to God than men are. But beings which differ numerically and specifically are more different from one another than are those which differ numerically and agree specifically. Since, therefore, men do not differ specifically, but only numerically, it would seem that angels too do not differ specifically. Praeterea, convenientia aliquorum in formali principio facit aliqua idem esse specie; differentia vero in principio materiali facit differre numero solum. In Angelis autem ipsum esse se habet ut formale ad essentiam Angeli, ut supra dictum est. Cum igitur omnes Angeli conveniant in esse, differant vero secundum essentiam, videtur quod Angeli non differant specie, sed numero solo. 3 Furthermore, an agreement of things in their formal principle causes them to be specifically the same, but a difference in their material principle makes them differ only numerically. Now in angels their very existence serves as the formal element with regard to the angel's essence, as has been said above. Since then all angels agree in existence but differ in essence, it would seem that angels differ, not specifically, but only numerically. Praeterea, omnis substantia subsistens creata est individuum contentum sub aliqua natura communi speciei; ita quod si individuum sit compositum, natura speciei praedicabitur de eo secundum rationem compositi; si vero individuum fuerit simplex, natura speciei praedicabitur de eo secundum simplices rationes. Angelus autem est substantia creata subsistens. Sive igitur sit compositus ex materia et forma, sive simplex, oportet quod contineatur sub aliqua natura speciei. Sed naturae speciei non derogat quod possit habere plura supposita; similiter etiam nec individuo sub ea existenti derogat, si habeat aliquod secum compar in eadem specie. Ergo videtur quod possibile sit esse plures Angelos unius speciei. In perpetuis autem non differunt esse et posse, ut dicitur in III Physic. Ergo in Angelis sunt plura individua unius speciei. 4 Furthermore, every subsisting created substance is an individual, included under some nature common to a species in such a way that if the individual be a composite, the specific nature will be predicated of it according to its character as a composite, but if the individual is simple, the specific nature will be predicated of it in consideration of its simple characteristics. Now an angel is a subsisting created substance. Whether, then, it be composed of matter and form or whether it be simple, it must be included under some specific nature. But the fact that it can have many supposites does not detract from a specific nature; so too the fact of having something like itself in the same species does not detract from an individual existing under such a nature. Therefore it would seem to be possible that there are many angels belonging to one species. But in the case of eternal beings there is no difference between "actual" and "possible", as is said in III Physica [4, 203b 30]. Therefore, among the angels there are many individuals of a single species. Praeterea, in Angelis est perfecta dilectio. Nihil igitur eis subtrahendum est quod ad perfectionem dilectionis pertineat. Sed quod sint plures unius speciei, pertinet ad perfectionem dilectionis; quia omnia animalia unius speciei naturaliter se invicem diligunt, secundum illud Eccli. XIV: omne animal diligit simile sibi. Ergo in Angelis sunt plures unius speciei. 5 Furthermore, among the angels there is perfect love (dilectio); accordingly nothing which pertains to the perfection of love must be taken away from them. But the fact that there are many belonging to one species pertains to the perfection of love, because all living beings of one species naturally love one another, according to the words of Ecclesiasticus XIV [XIII, 19] "Every living being loves its like." Therefore in the case of angels there are many belonging to one species. Praeterea, cum sola species definiatur, secundum Boetium, quaecumque in definitione conveniunt, videntur in specie convenire. Sed omnes Angeli conveniunt in illa definitione quam Damascenus ponit in III libro: Angelus est substantia intellectualis, semper mobilis, arbitrio libera, incorporea, Deo ministrans, secundum gratiam (non natura) immortalitatem suscipiens. Ergo omnes Angeli sunt unius speciei. 6 Furthermore, since a species alone has a definition, according to Boethius [In Porphyr., PL LXIV, 79D], all things which agree in their definition would seem to agree in their species. But all angels agree in that definition which Damascene lays down in his third book [II De Fide Orth., 3, PG XCIV, 866]: "An angel is an intellectual substance, always mobile, free in its will, incorporeal, serving God, receiving immortality in consequence of grace (not by nature)."2 Therefore all angels belong to one species. Praeterea, Angeli secundum ordinem naturae sunt propinquiores Deo quam homines. Sed in Deo sunt tres personae unius naturae secundum numerum. Cum igitur in hominibus sint plures personae unius naturae secundum speciem, videtur quod multo fortius in Angelis sint plures personae in una natura speciei convenientes. 7 Furthermore, according to the order of nature angels are closer to God than men are. But in God there are three persons of numerically one nature. Since then there are, among men, many persons of one specific nature, it would seem that for all the greater reason among the angels there are many persons agreeing in one specific nature. Praeterea, Gregorius dicit quod in illa caelesti patria, ubi plenitudo boni est, licet quaedam data sint excellenter, nihil tamen possidetur singulariter; omnia enim in omnibus sunt, non quidem aequaliter, quia aliqui aliis sublimius possident quae tamen omnes habent. Non est ergo differentia in Angelis, nisi secundum magis et minus. Sed magis et minus non diversificant speciem. Ergo Angeli non differunt specie. 8 Furthermore, Gregory says [Homil. in Evang. XXXIV, PL LXXVI, 1255C] that in that heavenly country where there is a fullness of good, although certain attributes have been bestowed in an outstanding degree, yet none of these is possessed in an individual way; for all attributes are in all, not indeed equally, since some angels possess them in a more sublime degree than others, and yet all have them. There is, therefore, no difference in angels except one of "more and less". But "more and less" do not constitute a specific difference. Therefore angels do not differ specifically. Praeterea, quaecumque conveniunt in nobilissimo, conveniunt in specie; quia nobilius est quod ponitur sub specie quam quod ponitur sub genere. Est enim differentia specifica formalis respectu generis. Sed omnes Angeli conveniunt in nobilissimo quod in eis est, scilicet in natura intellectuali. Ergo omnes Angeli conveniunt in specie. 9 Furthermore, things which agree in what is most noble agree in species, because that which puts something in a species is more noble than that which puts a thing in a genus; for a specific difference is something formal in relation to a genus. But all angels agree in the most noble thing that is in them, namely, in intellectual nature. Therefore all angels agree in species. Praeterea, si aliquod genus dividatur per duas differentias, quarum una altera sit imperfectior, differentia imperfectior magis est multiplicabilis quam perfectior; sicut irrationale per plures species multiplicatur quam rationale. Substantia autem spiritualis dividitur per unibile et non unibile; unibile autem corpori est imperfectius in spiritualibus substantiis. Cum igitur substantia spiritualis unibilis corpori, scilicet anima humana, non distinguatur in multas species, multo fortius substantia spiritualis non unibilis, scilicet Angelus, non multiplicatur per multas species. 10 Furthermore, if a given genus is divided by two differences, one of which is more imperfect than the other, the more imperfect difference is more capable of multiplication than is the more perfect; thus, for instance, "irrational" is multiplied in more species than is "rational". Now spiritual substance is divided by "capable of union" (unibile) and "not capable of union" (non unibile); but "capable of union with a body" is something more imperfect, in the case of spiritual substances. Since then a spiritual substance capable of union with a body, namely, the human soul, is not divided into many species, for all the greater reason a spiritual substance which is not capable of union, namely, an angel, is not multiplied in many species. Praeterea, Bonifacius Papa dicit quod ministrationes in Ecclesia militante sunt ad exemplum caelestis militiae, in qua Angeli differunt in ordine et potestate. Sed in Ecclesia militante differentia ordinis et potestatis non facit homines differre secundum speciem. Ergo nec in caelesti militia Angelorum, Angeli specie differunt, etiam qui sunt diversorum ordinum vel hierarchiarum. 11 Furthermore, Pope Boniface [Epist. II, PL LXV, 43-44] says that ministerial functions in the church militant are modelled after the heavenly host, wherein angels differ in orders and in power. But in the church militant, a difference in orders and in power does not make men differ specifically. Therefore, neither in the heavenly host of angels do angels differ specifically, even those who are of different orders or hierarchies. Praeterea, sicut inferiora elementa sunt ornata plantis et animalibus, et caelum sidereum stellis et sole et luna; ita etiam caelum Empyreum ornatum est Angelus. Sed in plantis et animalibus inveniuntur multa eiusdem speciei: similiter etiam videtur quod omnes stellae sint unius speciei, quia communicant in una forma nobilissima, quae est lux. Ergo videtur, pari ratione, quod vel omnes Angeli vel aliqui conveniant in una specie. 12 Furthermore, just as the lower elements are adorned with plants and animals, and the sidereal heaven with stars, sun, and moon, so too the empyrean heaven is adorned with angels. But among plants and animals many of the same species are found; likewise also it would seem that all the stars belong to the same species, because they share in one most noble form, which is light. Therefore it would seem by a parallel argument that either all angels or some angels agree in one species. Praeterea, si plures Angeli non ponantur convenire in una specie, hoc non est nisi quia in eis non est materia. Sed remotio materiae non solum tollit pluralitatem individuorum, sed etiam unitatem: quia individuum non ponitur sub specie nisi per materiam; quia materia est individuationis principium. Si ergo necesse est poni Angelos esse individua quaedam, pari etiam ratione poni poterit quod sint plures in una specie. 13 Furthermore, if many angels are not asserted to agree in one species, this is only because there is no matter in them. But the removal of matter not only takes away plurality of individuals, but also their unity: because an individual is not put into a species except through matter, because matter is the principle of individuation. If, therefore, it must be asserted that angels are individuals in some sense, by a parallel argument it can also be asserted that there are many in one species. Praeterea, in his quae sunt separata a materia, idem est intellectum et intelligens, secundum philosophum. Si igitur Angeli essent sine materia, idem esset Angelus intellectus et Angelus intelligens. Sed quilibet Angelus intelligit Angelum quemlibet. Ergo sequeretur quod non esset nisi unus Angelus, quod est falsum. Non est ergo ponendum quod Angeli sint sine materia; et ita neque ponendum est quod omnes Angeli differant specie. 14 Furthermore, "in those things which are separated from matter, the being which understands and that which is understood are the same," according to the Philosopher [III De An., 4, 430a 3]. If, then, angels were without matter, the angel which understands and the angel which is understood would be the same. But every angel understands every other angel. Therefore it would follow that there is but one angel, which is false. One must not, therefore, assert that angels are without matter, and so neither must it be asserted that all the angels differ specifically. Praeterea, numerus est species quantitatis, quae non est sine materia. Si igitur in Angelis non esset materia, non esset in eis numerus; quod est falsum. Ergo idem quod prius. 15 Furthermore, number is a species of quantity, which is not apart from matter. If, then, there were no matter in the angels, there would be no number in them, which is false. Therefore we reach the same conclusion as before. Praeterea, in his quae sunt sine materia, non est multiplicatio nisi secundum causam et causatum, ut Rabbi Moyses dicit. Si igitur Angeli sunt sine materia, aut non est in eis multitudo, aut unum est causa alterius; quorum utrumque est falsum. Ergo idem quod prius. 16 Furthermore, in those things which are without matter there is no multiplication except on a basis of cause and effect, as Rabbi Moses says [Dux perplex. I, 79].3 If, then, angels are without matter, either there is no manyness among them or one is the cause of another; and both these alternatives are false. Therefore we reach the same conclusion as before. Praeterea, creaturae a Deo sunt conditae, ut in eis divina bonitas repraesentetur. Sed in una specie Angeli repraesentatur divina bonitas perfectius quam in una specie hominis. Non ergo oportet ponere plures species Angelorum. 17 Furthermore, creatures have been created by God in order that the divine goodness may be represented in them. But in a single species of "angel" the divine goodness is more perfectly represented than in the single species of "man". Therefore, one should not posit many species of angels. Praeterea, diversae species secundum differentias specificas differunt, quae ex opposito dividuntur. Non possunt autem designari tot differentiae specificae oppositae, quanta ponitur multitudo Angelorum. Non ergo omnes Angeli differunt specie. 18 Furthermore, different species which are divided as a result of being opposites differ by a specific difference. Now it is impossible to indicate a number of opposite specific differences as great as the multitude of the angels is asserted to be. Therefore not all angels differ specifically. Sed contra. But on the other hand, Si aliqui Angeli in specie conveniant, maxime hoc videtur de illis qui sunt unius ordinis. Sed illi qui sunt unius ordinis non conveniunt in specie, cum in eodem ordine sint primi, medii et ultimi, ut Dionysius dicit X cap. angelicae Hierar. Species autem non praedicatur de suis individuis secundum prius et posterius, ut dicitur in III Metaph. Non ergo sunt plures Angeli unius speciei. i if some angels agree specifically, this would seem to be particularly the case with those who are of one order. But those who are of one order do not agree specifically, since there are in the same order "the first, the intermediate, and the last," as Dionysius says in the tenth chapter of De Caelesti Hierarchia [1; rather IV, PG I, 194A]. A species, however, is not predicated of its own individuals in an order of sequence, as is said in III Metaphysica [3, 999a 6]. There are not, therefore, many angels of one species. Praeterea, illa sola videntur multiplicari secundum numerum in una specie, quae sunt corruptibilia; ut natura speciei, quae non potest considerari in uno, conservetur in pluribus. Sed Angeli sunt incorruptibiles. Ergo non sunt plures Angeli unius speciei. ii Furthermore, only those things which are corruptible would seem to be multiplied numerically in one species, in order that the specific nature, which cannot be preserved in one, may be preserved in many. But the angels are incorruptible. Therefore there are not many angels of one species. Praeterea, multiplicatio individuorum in una specie est per divisionem materiae. Sed Angeli sunt immateriales: quia, ut Augustinus dicit XII Confess. c. VII, materia est prope nihil, Angeli autem prope Deum. Ergo in Angelis non est multiplicatio individuorum in eadem specie. iii Furthermore, the multiplication of individuals in one species takes place through a division of matter. But the angels are immaterial, because, as Augustine says in XIII Confessiones [XII, 7], matter is "next to nothing", whereas the angels are "next to God." Therefore in angels there is no multiplication of individuals in the same species. Respondeo. ANSWER Dicendum quod circa hanc quaestionem diversimode aliqui sunt locuti. Quidam enim dixerunt quod omnes spirituales substantiae sunt unius speciei; alii vero, quod omnes Angeli unius hierarchiae, aut etiam unius ordinis; alii autem, quod omnes Angeli ab invicem specie differunt; quod et mihi videtur, propter tres rationes. It must be said that some have expressed themselves in different ways concerning this question: For some have said that all spiritual substances belong to one species, but others, that all the angels of one hierarchy, or again, of one order, do. But others have said that all the angels differ from one another in species, and this seems to me also to be true, for three reasons. Prima sumitur ex conditione substantiae eorum. Necesse est enim dicere, quod vel sint formae simplices subsistentes absque materia, ut supra habitum est; vel sint formae compositae ex materia et forma. Si autem Angelus est forma simplex abstracta a materia, impossibile est etiam fingere quod sint plures Angeli unius speciei: quia quaecumque forma, quantumcumque materialis et infima, si ponatur abstracta vel secundum esse vel secundum intellectum, non remanet nisi una in specie una. Si enim intelligatur albedo absque omni subiecto subsistens, non erit possibile ponere plures albedines; cum videamus quod haec albedo non differt ab alia nisi per hoc quod est in hoc vel in illo subiecto. Et similiter si esset humanitas abstracta, non esset nisi una tantum. Si vero Angelus sit substantia ex materia et forma composita, necesse est dicere quod materiae diversorum Angelorum sint aliquo modo distinctae. Distinctio autem materiae a materia non invenitur nisi duplex. Una secundum propriam rationem materiae, et haec est secundum habitudinem ad diversos actus: cum enim materia secundum propriam rationem sit in potentia, potentia autem ad actum dicatur, necesse est quod secundum ordinem actuum attendatur distinctio in potentiis et materiis. Et hoc modo materia inferiorum corporum, quae est potentia ad esse, differt a materia caelestium corporum, quae est potentia ad ubi. Secunda distinctio materiae est secundum divisionem quantitatis; prout materia existens sub his dimensionibus distinguitur ab ea quae est sub aliis dimensionibus. Et prima quidem materiae distinctio facit diversitatem secundum genus: quia, secundum philosophum in V Metaph., genere differunt secundum materiam diversa. Secunda autem distinctio materiae facit diversitatem individuorum in eadem specie. Haec autem secunda distinctio materiae non potest esse in diversis Angelis, cum Angeli sint incorporei, et omnino absque dimensionibus quantitativis. Relinquitur ergo, quod si sint plures Angeli compositi ex materia et forma, quod sit in eis distinctio materiarum secundum primum modum; et ita sequitur quod non solum specie, sed etiam genere differunt. The first reason is derived from the makeup of their substance. For it is necessary to say either that they are simple forms subsisting apart from matter, as was held above, or that they are forms that are composed of matter and form. Now if an angel is a simple form set apart from matter, it is impossible even to conceive several angels of one species; because any form whatever, however material and low, if it be set down as abstract either in actual being or in the intellect, remains but one form in one species. For let "whiteness" be understood as something subsisting apart from every subject and it will not be possible to posit many whitenesses, since we see that "this whiteness" does not differ from "that whiteness" save through the fact that it is in this or in that subject. In similar fashion, if there were an abstract "human nature", there would be but one only. But if an angel is a substance that is composed of matter and form, it is necessary to say that the matters of different angels are somehow distinct. Now the distinction of matter from matter is found to be one of only two kinds: one according to the proper character of matter, and this is according to its relationship (habitudo) to different acts: for, since matter according to its proper character is in potency, whereas potency is spoken of in relation to act, a distinction among potencies and matters is made from the standpoint of the order of acts. And in this way the matter of lower bodies, which is a potency to actual being, differs from the matter of the heavenly bodies, which is a potency to place. The second distinction of matter, however, is based on quantitative division, inasmuch as matter which exists under these particular dimensions is distinguished from that which is under other dimensions. And the first distinction of matter causes a generic diversity because, according to the Philosopher in, V Metaphysica [28, 1024b 10], different things are generically different on a basis of matter. The second distinction of matter, however, causes a diversity of individuals within the same species. Now this second distinction of matter cannot exist among different angels, since angels are incorporeal and entirely without quantitative dimensions. The only remaining alternative; therefore, is that if there be many angels that are composed of matter and form, there is a distinction of matters among them according to the first mode: and thus it follows that they differ not only specifically but also generically. Secunda ratio sumitur ex ordine universi. Manifestum est enim quod duplex est bonum universi: quoddam separatum, scilicet Deus, qui est sicut dux in exercitu; et quoddam in ipsis rebus, et hoc est ordo partium universi, sicut ordo partium exercitus est bonum exercitus. Unde apostolus dicit Rom. XIII: quae a Deo sunt, ordinata sunt. Oportet autem quod superiores universi partes magis de bono universi participent, quod est ordo. Perfectius autem participant ordinem ea in quibus est ordo per se, quam ea in quibus est ordo per accidens tantum. Manifestum est autem quod in omnibus individuis unius speciei non est ordo nisi secundum accidens: conveniunt enim in natura speciei, et differunt secundum principia individuantia, et diversa accidentia, quae per accidens se habent ad naturam speciei. Quae autem specie differunt, ordinem habent per se et secundum essentialia principia. Invenitur enim in speciebus rerum una abundare super aliam, sicut et in speciebus numerorum, ut dicitur in VIII Metaph. In istis autem inferioribus, quae sunt generabilia et corruptibilia, et infima pars universi, et minus participant de ordine, invenitur non omnia diversa habere ordinem per se; sed quaedam habent ordinem per accidens tantum, sicut individua unius speciei. In superiori autem parte universi, scilicet in corporibus caelestibus, non invenitur ordo per accidens, sed solum per se; cum omnia corpora caelestia ab invicem specie differant, nec sint in eis plura individua unius speciei, sed unus tantum sol et una luna, et sic de aliis. Multo ergo magis in suprema parte universi non invenitur aliqua ordinata per accidens et non per se. Et sic relinquitur quod omnes Angeli ab invicem specie differunt secundum maiorem et minorem perfectionem formarum simplicium, ex maiori vel minori propinquitate ad Deum, qui est actus purus, et infinitae perfectionis. The second reason is derived from the order of the universe. For it is obvious that the good of the universe is of two kinds: something that is separate, namely, God, Who is, as it were, the leader in an army; and a certain something in things themselves, and this is the order of the parts of the universe, just as the order of the parts of the army is the good of the army. Hence the Apostle says in Romans XIII : "The things which are from God are ordered." Now the higher parts of the universe must have a greater share in the good of the universe, which is order. But those things in which there is order of themselves have a more perfect share in order than do those in which there is order only accidentally. Now it is obvious that among all the individuals of one species there is no order except accidentally: for they agree in the nature of the species and differ according to individuating principles and different accidents, which are related in an accidental way to the nature of the species. But things which differ in species have order of themselves and on a basis of their essential principles. For among the species of things, one is found to be greater than another, as is also the case in the species of numbers, as is said in VIII Metaphysica [3, 1043b 36].7 However, in the case of those lower things which are subject to generation and corruption and make up the lowest part of the universe and have a lesser share in order, not all different things are found to have order of themselves, but certain ones have order only accidentally as, for example, the individuals of one species. But in the higher part of the universe, namely, among the heavenly bodies, order is not found accidentally but only essentially, since all heavenly bodies differ from one another in species, and there are not among them several individuals of one species, but one sun only, and one moon, and so of the others. Much more so, therefore, in the highest part of the universe there are not to be found any beings that are ordered accidentally and not essentially. And so the only remaining alternative is that all angels differ from one another in species, according to a greater and a less perfection of simple forms, as a result of a greater or a less nearness to God, Who is pure act and of infinite perfection. Tertia vero ratio sumitur ex perfectione naturae angelicae. Perfectum enim dicitur unumquodque quando nihil deest ei eorum quae ad ipsum pertinent; et huius quidem perfectionis gradus ex extremis rerum perpendi potest. Deo enim, qui est in supremo perfectionis, nihil deest eorum quae pertinent ad rationem totius esse: praehabet enim in se omnes rerum perfectiones simpliciter et excellenter, ut Dionysius dicit. Individuum autem aliquod in infima parte rerum, quae continet generabilia et corruptibilia, perfectum invenitur ex eo quod habet quidquid ad se pertinet secundum rationem individuationis suae; non autem quidquid pertinet ad naturam suae speciei, cum natura suae speciei etiam in aliis individuis inveniatur. Quod manifeste ad imperfectionem pertinere apparet, non solum in animalibus generabilibus, in quibus unum indiget alio suae speciei ad convictum; sed etiam in omnibus animalibus ex semine qualitercumque generatis, in quibus mas indiget femina suae speciei ad generandum. Et ulterius in omnibus generabilibus et corruptibilibus, in quibus necessaria est multitudo individuorum unius speciei, ut natura speciei, quae non potest perpetuo conservari in uno individuo propter eius corruptibilitatem, conservetur in pluribus. In parte autem superiori universi invenitur altior gradus perfectionis, in quibus unum individuum, ut sol, sic est perfectum, ut nihil ei desit eorum quae ad propriam speciem pertinent. Unde et tota natura speciei concluditur sub uno individuo; et similiter est de aliis corporibus caelestibus. Multo ergo magis in suprema parte rerum creatarum, quae est Deo propinquissima, scilicet in Angelis, haec perfectio invenitur ut uni individuo nihil desit eorum quae ad totam speciem pertinent; et sic non sunt plura individua in una specie. Deus vero, qui est in summo perfectionis, cum nullo alio convenit non solum in specie, sed nec in genere nec in alio praedicato univoco. But the third reason is derived from the perfection of the angelic nature. For each individual thing is said to be perfect when it lacks none of those things which pertain to it. And in fact the degree of this perfection can be calculated from the extremes of things. For to God, Who is at the apex of perfection, none of the things which belong to the character of actual being as a whole is lacking; for He has beforehand in Himself absolutely and in the highest degree all the perfections of things, as Dionysius says [De Divinis Nominibus, V, lec. 1]. But an individual in the lowest part of the world which contains beings that are subject to generation and corruption is found to be perfect from the fact that it has whatever pertains to itself, according to its own individual character, but not whatever pertains to its own specific nature, since its own specific nature is also found in other individual beings. And this quite obviously pertains to imperfection, not only in the case of animals that are subject to generation, among which one animal needs another of its own species for common life, but also in the case of all animals that are generated in any way whatever from semen, in which the male needs the female of its own species in order to generate; and further, in the case of all beings that are subject to generation and corruption, wherein a group of individuals of one species is necessary in order that the specific nature, which cannot be perpetually conserved in one individual being because of its corruptibility, may be conserved in many. But in the higher part of the universe a higher degree of perfection is found, wherein one individual being, such as the sun, is so perfect that it lacks none of the things that pertain to its own species, and hence also the whole matter of the species is contained in one individual being; and the same is true of the other heavenly bodies. Much more so, therefore, this perfection is found in the highest part of created things which is nearest to God, namely, among the angels: that one individual lacks none of the things which pertain to a whole species, and thus there are not several individuals in one species. But God, Who is at the summit of perfection, does not agree with any other being, not only in species but not even in genus, nor in any other univocal predicate. Replies Ad primum ergo dicendum quod Augustinus loquitur ibi de natura angelica et humana, non secundum quod considerantur in esse naturali, sed secundum quod ordinantur ad beatitudinem: sic enim aliqui in natura angelica et humana perierunt. Quantum autem ad ordinem beatitudinis, natura humana dividitur contra totam naturam angelicam: quia tota natura angelica uno modo nata est pervenire ad beatitudinem, vel ab ea deficere irreparabiliter, scilicet statim ad primam electionem; natura vero humana per decursum temporis. Et ideo loquitur ibi Augustinus de omnibus Angelis sicut de una natura, propter unum modum ordinis ad beatitudinem, licet differant secundum speciem naturae. As to the first argument, therefore, it must be said that Augustine is there speaking of angelic and human nature, not according as they are considered in their natural actual being, but according as they are ordered toward beatitude: for in this sense some in the angelic and in the human nature have perished. As for the order of beatitude, human nature is contrasted with the whole angelic nature, because the whole angelic nature is naturally such as has been produced to attain to beatitude or to fall short of it in one single way, irreparably, namely, right at the first choice; but human nature, in the course of time. And consequently, Augustine is speaking there of all angels as of one nature, by reason of the single mode of their relation to beatitude, although they are different in the species of that nature. Ad secundum dicendum quod cum inquiritur de differentia vel convenientia speciei, est consideratio de rebus secundum naturas ipsarum. Et secundum hoc non est loquendum de omnibus Angelis, sicut de natura una Deo propinquissima; sed solus primus Angelus erat secundum hoc natura Deo propinquissima: in qua quidem natura est minima diversitas, quia nec secundum speciem nec secundum numerum. As to the second, it must be said that whenever one inquires into specific difference or similarity, things are being studied from the standpoint of their natures. And on this basis, one must not speak of all angels as of one nature that is closest to God, but only the first angel was, from this point of view, the nature closest to God. And in this nature there is the least possible diversity, because there is neither specific nor numerical diversity. Ad tertium dicendum quod ipsum esse se habet ut actus tam ad naturas compositas, quam ad naturas simplices. Sicut ergo in naturis compositis species non sumitur ab ipso esse sed a forma, quia species praedicatur in quid est, esse autem pertinere videtur ad quaestionem an est; unde nec in substantiis angelicis species sumitur secundum ipsum esse, sed secundum formas simplices subsistentes; quarum differentia est secundum ordinem perfectionis ut dictum est. As to the third, it must be said that actual being itself is related as an act, both to composite natures and to simple natures. Therefore, just as in the case of composite natures the species is not derived from their actual being itself, but from their form, because a species is predicated as something essential, whereas actual being seems to pertain to the question of a thing's existence; and hence, neither in the case of angelic substances is the species obtained on a basis of actual being itself, but on a basis of simple subsistent forms, whose difference depends on the order of perfection, as has been said. Ad quartum dicendum quod sicut forma quae est in subiecto vel materia, individuatur per hoc quod est esse in hoc; ita forma separata individuatur per hoc quod est nata in aliquo esse. Sicut enim esse in hoc excludit communitatem universalis quod praedicatur de multis, ita non posse esse in aliquo. Sicut igitur haec albedo non prohibetur habere sub se multa individua ex hoc quod est albedo, quod pertinet ad rationem speciei, sed ex hoc quod est in hoc, quod pertinet ad rationem individui; ita natura huius Angeli non prohibetur esse in multis ex hoc quod est natura in tali ordine rerum, quod pertinet ad rationem speciei; sed ex hoc quod non est nata recipi in aliquo subiecto, quod pertinet ad rationem individui. As to the fourth, it must be said that just as a form, which is in a subject or in matter, is individuated by the fact that it is in this particular thing, so a separated form is individuated by the fact that it is not naturally such as to exist in anything. For, just as actually being in this particular thing excludes the commonness of a universal, which is predicated of many individuals, so does not being able to exist in some subject. Accordingly, just as "this particular whiteness" is not prevented from having many individuals under it in consequence of the fact that it is whiteness, which pertains to its specific character, but in consequence of the fact that it is in "this particular subject", which pertains to its individual character, so the nature of "this particular angel" is not prevented from existing in many in consequence of the fact that it is a nature in a given order of things, which pertains to its specific character, but in consequence of the fact that this nature has not a natural capacity for being received in a given subject, which pertains to the character of an individual. Ad quintum dicendum quod, cum affectio sequatur cognitionem, quanto cognitio est universalior, tanto affectio eam sequens magis respicit commune bonum; et quanto cognitio est magis particularis, tanto affectio ipsam sequens magis respicit privatum bonum; unde et in nobis privata dilectio ex cognitione sensitiva exoritur, dilectio vero communis et absoluti boni ex cognitione intellectiva. Quia igitur Angeli quanto sunt altiores, tanto habent scientiam magis universalem, ut Dionysius dicit, XII cap. Angel. Hierar., ideo eorum dilectio maxime respicit commune bonum. Magis igitur diligunt se invicem, si specie differunt, quod magis pertinet ad perfectionem universi, ut ostensum est, quam si in specie convenirent, quod pertineret ad bonum privatum unius speciei. As to the fifth, it must be said that, since affection follows knowledge, the more universal knowledge is, so much the more does the affection which follows it look toward the common good; and the more particular the knowledge is, so much the more does the affection which follows it look toward a private good; and hence among us too, individual love arises as a consequence of sense knowledge, but the love of the common and absolute good arises as a consequence of intellectual knowledge. Accordingly, because the angels, in proportion as they are higher, possess a more universal knowledge, as Dionysius says in the twelfth chapter of De Caelesti Hierarchia [2, PG I, 298], so does their love, as a consequence, look especially to the common good. Consequently they love one another more if they differ in species, which pertains rather to the perfection of the universe, as has been shown, than if they were to agree in species, which would pertain to the private good of a single species. Ad sextum dicendum quod substantias separatas non potest anima nostra corpori unita secundum essentias earum intelligere, ut sciat de eis quid sunt; quia earum essentiae excedunt genus sensibilium naturarum et earum proportionem, ex quibus intellectus noster cognitionem capit. Et ideo substantiae separatae non possunt definiri a nobis proprie, sed solum per remotionem, vel aliquam operationem ipsarum. Et hoc modo Damascenus definit Angelum non definitione pertinente ad speciem specialissimam, sed ad genus subalternum, quod est genus et species, unde definiri potest. As to the sixth, it must be said that our soul when it is united to the body cannot understand separated substances in their essences, so as to know of them what they are; because their essences are above the genus of sensible natures and out of proportion to them, and from these our intellect gets its knowledge. And consequently separated substances cannot be defined by us in the strict sense, but only through negation or through some activity of these same substances. And in this way Damascene defines an angel, not by a definition belonging to the most specific species, but to a subordinate genus, which is a genus and a species, and hence a definition is possible. Ad septimum dicendum quod modus distinctionis personarum divinarum est absque essentiae diversitate, quod non patitur natura creata; et ideo non est hoc ad consequentiam trahendum in creaturis. As to the seventh, it must be said that the mode of distinction between the divine persons is unconnected with diversity of essence, and this a created nature does not allow; and consequently this fact cannot lead to a conclusion in the case of creatures. Ad octavum dicendum quod magis et minus dupliciter accipitur. Uno modo secundum diversum modum participationis unius et eiusdem formae, sicut magis album dicitur magis clarum quam minus album; et sic magis et minus non diversificant speciem. Alio modo dicitur magis et minus secundum gradum diversarum formarum, sicut album dicitur magis clarum quam rubeum aut viride; et sic magis et minus diversificant speciem; et hoc modo Angeli differunt in donis naturalibus secundum magis et minus. As to the eighth, it must be said that "more and less" is taken in two senses; in one sense, with reference to a different manner of participating in one and the same form, just as a more white thing is said to be more bright than a less white thing, and in this sense "more and less" do not constitute a specific difference. In another sense, "more and less" is used with reference to a degree of different forms; thus, for instance, something white is said to be more bright than red or green; and in this sense "more and less" do constitute a specific difference; and in this way angels differ in natural spiritual gifts on a basis of "more and less". Ad nonum dicendum quod id quod constituit in specie est nobilius eo quod constituit in genere, sicut determinatum indeterminato: habet enim se determinatum ad indeterminatum ut actus ad potentiam. Non autem ita quod semper illud quod constituit in specie, ad nobiliorem naturam pertineat, ut patet in speciebus animalium irrationalium: non enim constituuntur huiusmodi species per additionem alterius naturae nobilioris supra naturam sensitivam, quae est nobilissima in eis, sed per determinationem ad diversos gradus in illa natura. Et similiter dicendum est de intellectuali, quod est commune in Angelis. As to the ninth, it must be said that what establishes something in a species is more noble than what establishes something in a genus, in the sense in which something determinate is more noble than something indeterminate; for the determinate is related to the indeterminate as act is related to potency; not, however, in the sense that what establishes something in a species always belongs to a more noble nature, as is evident in the species of irrational animals: for species of this sort are not constituted by the addition of another more noble nature over and above the sentient nature, which is the noblest nature in them, but through their being determined to different degrees within that nature. And something similar must be said of the intellectual nature, which is the common characteristic in angels. Ad decimum dicendum quod hoc non videtur esse universaliter verum, quod imperfectior differentia generis in plures species multiplicetur. Corpus enim dividitur per animatum et inanimatum: plures tamen videntur esse species animatorum corporum quam inanimatorum, praecipue si corpora caelestia sint animata, et omnes stellae ab invicem specie differant. Sed et in plantis et animalibus est maxima diversitas specierum. Ut tamen huius rei veritas investigetur, considerandum est quod Dionysius Platonicis contrariam sententiam proferre videtur. Dicunt enim Platonici quod substantiae quo sunt primo uni propinquiores, eo sunt minoris numeri. Dionysius vero dicit in XIV cap. angelicae hierarchiae, quod Angeli omnem materialem multitudinem transcendunt. Utrumque autem verum esse aliquis potest ex rebus corporalibus percipere; in quibus quanto corpus aliquod invenitur superius, tanto minus habet de materia, sed in maiorem quantitatem extenditur. Unde cum numerus quodammodo sit causa quantitatis continuae, secundum quod punctum constituit unitas, et punctus lineam, ut more Platonicorum loquamur: ita est etiam in tota rerum universitate, quod quanto aliqua sunt superiora in entibus, tanto plus habent de formali multitudine, quae attenditur secundum distinctionem specierum: et in hoc salvatur dictum Dionysii: minus autem de multitudine materiali quae attenditur secundum distinctionem individuorum in eadem specie; in quo salvatur dictum Platonicorum. Quod autem est una sola species animalis rationalis, multis existentibus speciebus irrationalium animalium, ex hoc provenit, quia animal rationale constituitur ex hoc quod natura corporea attingit in sui supremo naturam substantiarum spiritualium in sui infimo. Supremus autem gradus alicuius naturae, vel etiam infimus, est unus tantum: quamvis posset dici plures esse species rationalium animalium, si quis poneret corpora caelestia animata. As to the tenth, it must be said that it does not seem to be universally true that a more imperfect generic difference is multiplied into several species. For "body" is divided into "animate body" and "inanimate body"; yet there would seem to be more species of animate bodies than of inanimate, particularly if the heavenly bodies are animate, and if all the stars differ from one another in species. But both in plants and in animals there is a very great diversity of species. Still, in order that the truth of this matter may be investigated, it must be borne in mind that Dionysius would seem to present a view that is contrary to the Platonists. For the Platonists say that the nearer substances are to the primary one, the less numerous they are. But Dionysius says in the fourteenth chapter of De Caelesti Hierarchia [PG I, 322] that angels transcend all material manyness. Now, that both these statements are true, anyone can perceive from corporeal objects, among which the higher a given body is found to be, the less matter it has, but the greater is its quantitative extent. And hence, since number is, in a way, the cause of continuous quantity, seeing that unity constitutes a point and a point constitutes a line (speaking after the fashion of the Platonists), so also is it the case in the whole universe that the higher some things are among beings, the more do they have of formal manyness, which is reckoned according to a distinction of species, and in this sense the saying of Dionysius is saved; whereas they have less of material manyness, which is reckoned according to a distinction between individuals within the same species: and in this sense the saying of the Platonists is saved. Now the fact that there is only one species of rational animal, although many species of irrational animals exist, arises from the fact that "rational animal" is constituted on this basis: that corporeal nature at its highest point touches the nature of spiritual substances at its lowest point. Now the highest level of any nature, or even the lowest level, is one only. Although it might be said that there are many species of rational animals, if one were to hold that the heavenly bodies are animate. Ad undecimum dicendum quod homines continentur inter creaturas corruptibiles, quae sunt infinita pars universi, in qua inveniuntur aliqua ordinata non solum per se, sed etiam per accidens. Et ideo in Ecclesia militanti diversitas secundum potentiam et ordinem non diversificat speciem; secus autem est in Angelis, qui sunt suprema pars universi, ut dictum est. Est autem in hominibus Angelorum similitudo non perfecta, sed qualem esse contingit, ut dictum est. As to the eleventh, it must be said that men are included among corruptible creatures, which form the lowest part of the universe, wherein are found some beings that are related not only essentially, but also accidentally. And consequently in the church militant, a difference in power and in orders does not make a difference of species; but it is otherwise in the case of the angels, who form the highest part of the universe, as has been said. Now there is in men a likeness to angels, although not a perfect likeness, but one that is accidental, as has been said. Ad duodecimum dicendum quod ornamenta terrae et aquae, quia corruptibilia sunt, requirunt multitudinem in eadem specie, ut dictum est. Corpora autem caelestia etiam sunt diversarum specierum, ut dictum est: lux enim non est forma substantialis eorum, cum sit qualitas per se sensibilis; quod de nulla forma substantiali dici potest. Et praeterea non est eiusdem rationis lux in omnibus; quod patet ex hoc quod diversorum corporum superiorum radii diversos habent effectus. As to the twelfth, it must be said that the ornaments of earth and of water, because they are corruptible, need manyness within the same species, as has been said. Now the heavenly bodies also are of different species, as has been said. For light is not their substantial form, since it is a directly sensible quality, and this cannot be said of any substantial form; and furthermore, light does not have the same character in all things, as is clear from the fact that the radiations of different bodies have different effects. Ad decimumtertium dicendum quod individuatio in Angelis non est per materiam, sed per hoc quod sunt formae per se subsistentes, quae non sunt natae esse in subiecto vel materia, ut dictum est. As to the thirteenth, it must be said that individuation in the case of the angels is not through matter, but through the fact that they are self-subsistent forms, which do not have a natural capacity for existing in a subject or in matter, as has been said. Ad decimumquartum dicendum quod antiqui philosophi posuerunt quod cognoscens debet esse de natura rei cognitae; unde Empedocles dixit quod terram terra cognoscimus, et aquam aqua. Sed ad hoc excludendum Aristoteles posuit quod virtus cognoscitiva in nobis, prout est in potentia, est denudata a natura cognoscibilium, sicut pupilla a colore; sed tamen sensus in actu est sensatum in actu, in quantum fit sensus in actu per hoc quod informatur specie sensibili; et eadem ratione intellectus in actu est intellectum in actu, in quantum informatur per speciem intelligibilem: non enim lapis est in anima, sed species lapidis, ut ipse dicit. Ex hoc autem est aliquid intelligibile in actu, quod est a materia separatum; et ideo dicit quod in his quae sunt sine materia, idem est intellectus et quod intelligitur. Non ergo oportet quod Angelus intelligens sit idem in substantia quod Angelus intellectus, si sunt immateriales; sed oportet quod intellectus unius formetur per similitudinem alterius. As to the fourteenth, it must be said that the early philosophers asserted that the knowing subject should be of the same nature as the thing known. Hence Empedocles [Aristotle, I De An., 2, 404b 13] said that "We know the earth through earth and the water through water." But to rule this out, Aristotle [III De An., 4, 429a 21] asserted that the knowing power in us, according as it is in potency, is void of the nature of the things that can be known; thus, the pupil of the eye, for instance, is void of color. But yet the sense in act is the thing sensed in act, inasmuch as the sense is put in act through being informed by the sensible species; and by the same reasoning the intellect in act is the thing understood in act, inasmuch as it is informed by the intelligible species: "for a stone does not exist in the soul, but the species of a stone", as he himself says [III De An., 8, 431b 29]. Now the reason why something is intelligible in act is that it is separated from matter; and consequently he says [III De An., 4, 430a 2] that "In those things which are without matter, the understanding subject and the thing which is understood are the same." Therefore the understanding angel need not be the same in substance as the understood angel, if they are immaterial; but the understanding of the one must be informed by a likeness of the other. Ad decimumquintum dicendum quod numerus qui causatur ex divisione continui est species quantitatis, et est tantum in substantiis materialibus. Sed in substantiis immaterialibus est multitudo quae est de transcendentibus, secundum quod unum et multa dividunt ens; et haec multitudo consequitur distinctionem formalem. As to the fifteenth, it must be said that the number which is caused by the division of a continuum is a species of quantity, and it exists only in material substances. But in immaterial substances there is a manyness which derives from the transcendentals, inasmuch as "one" and "many" are divisions of being; and this manyness is the result of a formal distinction. Ad decimumsextum dicendum quod differentia secundum causam et causatum ponitur a quibusdam multiplicare substantias separatas, in quantum per hoc ponunt provenire diversos gradus in eis, prout causatum est infra suam causam. Unde si ponimus diversos gradus in substantiis immaterialibus ex ordine divinae sapientiae causantis, remanebit eadem distinctionis ratio, etiam si una earum non sit causa alterius. As to the sixteenth, it must be said that a difference of cause and effect is asserted by some to multiply separated substances, inasmuch as they assert that different degrees arise among them, insofar as an effect is lower than its cause. Hence if we assert different degrees among spiritual substances in consequence of the arrangement of the divine wisdom which is their cause, the character of the distinction will remain the same, even though one of these substances is not the cause of the other. Ad decimumseptimum dicendum quod quaelibet natura creata, cum sit finita, non ita perfecte repraesentat divinam bonitatem sicut multitudo naturarum: quia quod in multis naturis multipliciter continetur, comprehenditur in Deo unite; et ideo oportuit esse plures naturas in universo, et etiam in substantiis angelicis. As to the seventeenth, it must be said that no created nature, since it is finite, represents the divine goodness as perfectly as a multitude of natures does, because what is contained in many natures in a multiple way is included in God as a unit; and consequently there ought to be many natures in the universe, and also among the angelic substances. Ad decimumoctavum dicendum, quod oppositio differentiarum constituentium angelicas species, accipitur secundum perfectum et imperfectum, vel excedens et excessum; sicut est etiam in numeris, et sicut se habent animatum et inanimatum, et alia huiusmodi. As to the eighteenth, it must be said that the opposition of the differences that constitute the angelic species is understood on a basis of perfect and imperfect, or the exceeding and the exceeded; as is the case also in numbers; and thus also, animate is related to inanimate, and other things of the sort.
Nono quaeritur utrum intellectus possibilis sit unus in omnibus hominibus
The ninth question is: Is the possible intellect one in all men?
Et videtur quod sic. And it would seem that it is. Dicit enim Augustinus in libro de quantitate animae: si dixero multas esse animas, ipse me ridebo. Derisibile ergo videtur dicere multas animas intellectivas esse. 1 For Augustine says in the book De Quantitate Animae [XXXII, 69, PL XXXII, 1073]: "If ever I say that there are many souls, I shall be smiling at myself." It seems laughable, therefore, to say that there are many intellectual souls. Praeterea, in his quae sunt sine materia, est unum individuum in una specie, ut ostensum est. Sed intellectus possibilis, sive anima intellectiva, cum sit substantia spiritualis, non est compositus ex materia et forma, ut prius ostensum est. Ergo est una tantum anima intellectiva, sive intellectus possibilis, in tota specie humana. 2 Furthermore, in those things which are without matter, there is one individual in one species, as has been shown [Art. VIII]. But the possible intellect, or the intellectual soul, since it is a spiritual substance, is not composed of matter and form, as was shown before [Art. I]. Therefore there is only one intellectual soul, or possible intellect, in the whole human species. Sed dicebat quod etsi anima intellectiva non habeat materiam ex qua sit, habet tamen materiam in qua est, scilicet corpus, secundum quorum multiplicationem multiplicantur animae intellectivae.- Sed contra, remota causa removetur effectus. Si igitur multiplicatio corporum est causa multitudinis animarum, remotis corporibus, non possunt multae animae remanere. 3 But the objector said that even if the intellectual soul does not have matter of which it is made, nevertheless it has matter in which it exists, namely, the body, and in consequence of the multiplication of these intellectual souls are multiplied. But on the other hand, when the cause is removed the effect is removed. If, then, the multiplication of bodies is the cause of the multiplication of souls, when the bodies are removed a multiplicity of souls cannot remain. Praeterea, individuatio fit secundum determinationem principiorum essentialium; sicut enim de ratione hominis est ut componatur ex anima et corpore, ita de ratione Socratis est ut componatur ex hac anima et hoc corpore, ut patet per philosophum in VII Metaph. Sed corpus non est de essentia animae. Ergo impossibile est quod anima individuetur per corpus, et ita non multiplicabuntur animae secundum multiplicationem corporum. 4 Furthermore, individuation takes place by way of a determination of essential principles: for, just as it is of the essence of man to be composed of a soul and a body, so it is of the essence of Socrates to be composed of "this particular soul" and "this particular body", as is clear from the Philosopher in VII Metaphysica [10, 1035b 29]. But the body is not of the essence of the soul. Therefore it is impossible for a soul to be individuated by a body, and so souls will not be multiplied in consequence of the multiplication of bodies. Praeterea, Augustinus dicit contra Felicianum: si originem animantis potentiae requiramus, prior est anima matre, et ex hac rursus nata videtur cum sobole; et loquitur de anima per quam animata est mater, ut statim subdit. Ex quo videtur dicere quod sit eadem anima in matre et filio, et eadem ratione in omnibus hominibus. 5 Furthermore, Augustine' says in Contra Felicianum [XII, PL XLII, 1167]: "If we seek the origin of the power of a living thing, the soul is prior to the mother, and it seems to have been born of her again along with the offspring," and he is speaking of "the soul by which the mother is animated," as he immediately adds. From this he seems to say that there is the same soul in the mother and in the son, and for the same reason in all men. Praeterea, si intellectus possibilis esset alius in me et alius in te, oporteret quod res intellecta esset alia in me et alia in te, cum res intellecta sit in intellectu; et ita res intellecta numeraretur per numerationem individuorum hominum. Sed omnia quae numerantur per numerationem individuorum, habent rem intellectam communem; et sic rei intellectae erit aliqua res intellecta in infinitum; quod est impossibile. Non ergo est alius intellectus possibilis in me et in te. 6 Furthermore, if the possible intellect were one thing in me and another in you, the thing that is understood would have to be one thing in me and another in you, since the thing that is understood is in the intellect; and thus the thing that is understood would have to be counted by counting individual men. But all things which are counted by counting individuals have in common a thing that is understood; and thus for a thing that is understood there will be a thing that is understood, and on to infinity, which is impossible. Therefore there is not one possible intellect in me and another in you. Praeterea, si non esset unus intellectus possibilis in omnibus hominibus, cum contingit scientiam a magistro in discipulo causari, oporteret quod vel eadem numero scientia quae est in magistro deflueret ad discipulum, vel quod scientia magistri causaret scientiam discipuli, sicut calor ignis causat calorem in lignis, vel quod addiscere non esset aliud quam reminisci. Si enim discipulus habeat ante addiscere scientiam quam addiscit, addiscere est reminisci. Si vero non habeat eam prius, aut acquirit eam existentem prius in alio, scilicet in magistro, aut non existentem prius in alio, et sic oportet quod in eo de novo causetur ab alio. Haec autem tria sunt impossibilia. Cum enim scientia accidens, non potest eadem numero transire de subiecto in subiectum, quia ut Boetius dicit, accidentia corrumpi possunt, transmutari non possunt. Similiter etiam impossibile est quod scientia magistri causet scientiam in discipulo, tum quia scientia non est qualitas activa, tum quia verba quae magister profert solum excitant discipulum ad intelligendum, ut Augustinus dicit in libro de magistro. Quod autem addiscere sit reminisci, est contra philosophum in I Poster. Non est ergo alius et alius intellectus possibilis in omnibus hominibus. 7 Furthermore, if there were not one possible intellect in all men, whenever it happens that knowledge is caused in a pupil by a teacher it would have to be the case that either the numerically same knowledge which is in the teacher would flow into the pupil, or that the knowledge of the teacher would cause the knowledge of the pupil as the heat of fire causes heat in faggots, or else learning would be nothing but remembering. For if a pupil has the knowledge that he learns before he learns it, learning is remembering. But if he does not have it previously, either he acquires it as something that exists previously in another, namely, in the teacher; or as something that does not exist previously in another; and in that case it would have to be caused in him anew by another. Now these three things are impossible. For, since knowledge is an accident, the numerically same knowledge cannot pass over from subject to subject, because, as Boethius says [In Categ. I, PL LXIV, 173], accidents can he corrupted but they cannot be transmuted. Similarly, also, it is impossible for the knowledge of the teacher to cause knowledge in the pupil, not only because knowledge is not an active quality but also because the words which the teacher utters only stimulate the pupil to understanding, as Augustine says in the book De Magistro [passim]. Moreover, the statement that learning is remembering is contrary to the Philosopher in I Posteriora [ 1, 71a]. Therefore, there are not different possible intellects in all men. Praeterea, omnis virtus cognoscitiva quae est in materia corporali, cognoscit ea tantum quae habent affinitatem cum materia in qua est; sicut visus cognoscit tantum colores qui habent affinitatem cum pupilla, quae est susceptiva colorum propter suam diaphaneitatem. Sed intellectus possibilis non est susceptivus eorum tantum quae habent affinitatem vel cum toto corpore, vel cum quacumque parte eius. Intellectus ergo possibilis non est virtus cognoscitiva in materia corporali, neque in toto corpore neque in aliqua parte eius. Ergo non multiplicatur secundum multiplicationem corporum. 8 Furthermore, every cognitive power which is in corporeal matter knows only those things which have an affinity with the matter in which it is; thus, for instance, the sight knows only colors, which have an affinity with the pupil, which is able to take on colors because of its own transparency. But the possible intellect is not able to take on only those things which have an affinity either with the whole body or with some part of it. Therefore, the possible intellect is not a cognitive power in corporeal matter, neither in the whole body nor in any part of it. Therefore it is not multiplied in consequence of the multiplication of bodies. Praeterea, si anima intellectiva vel intellectus possibilis multiplicatur secundum multiplicationem corporum, hoc non est nisi quia est corporis forma. Sed non potest esse corporis forma, cum sit composita ex materia et forma, ut a multis ponitur; compositum enim ex materia et forma non potest esse alicuius forma. Ergo anima intellectiva, sive intellectus possibilis, non potest multiplicari secundum multitudinem corporum. 9 Furthermore, if the intellectual soul or the possible intellect is multiplied in consequence of the multiplication of bodies, this is the case only because it is the form of the body. But it cannot be the form of the body, since it is composed of matter and form [it cannot be the form of anything], as many assert; for a thing that is composed of matter and form cannot be the form of anything. Therefore the intellectual soul or the possible intellect cannot be multiplied in consequence of the multiplication of bodies. Praeterea, sicut Cyprianus dicit, dominus prohibuit discipulis ne in civitatem Samaritanorum intrarent propter peccatum schismatis; quia a regno David recesserunt decem tribus, in Samaria caput sibi regni postmodum statuentes. Idem autem populus erat tempore Christi qui prius fuerat. Sic autem se habet populus ad populum sicut homo ad hominem, et anima ad animam. Ergo eadem ratione una anima est in eo qui prius fuit, et in alio qui post sequitur; et sic per eamdem rationem eadem anima erit in singulis hominibus. 10 Furthermore, as Cyprian says [Epist. ad Magnum, PL III, 1143], the Lord forbade his disciples to enter the city of the Samaritans because of the sin of schism, — because the ten tribes had seceded from the kingdom of David, afterwards establishing a sovereign kingdom for themselves in Samaria. Now it was the same people in the time of Christ as it had previously been. Now a people is to a people as a man is to a man and a soul is to a soul. Therefore, by the same reasoning one soul is in him who lived formerly and in another who follows after; and so through the same reasoning the same soul will be in each individual man. Praeterea, magis dependet accidens a subiecto quam forma a materia; cum forma det esse materiae simpliciter, accidens autem non dat esse simpliciter subiecto. Sed unum accidens potest esse in multis substantiis, sicut unum tempus est in multis motibus, ut Anselmus dicit. Ergo multo magis una anima potest esse multorum corporum; et sic non oportet esse multos intellectus possibiles. 11 Furthermore, an accident depends on its subject more than a form depends on its matter, since the form gives actual being to the matter absolutely, whereas an accident does not give actual being to a subject absolutely. But one accident can exist in many subjects, just as there is one time in many movements, as Anselm says [Dialogus de veritate, fin., PL CLVIII, 486]. Therefore much more can one soul belong to many bodies, and thus there do not have to be many possible intellects. Praeterea, anima intellectiva virtuosior est quam vegetativa. Sed anima vegetativa est potens vegetare aliquid extra corpus cuius est forma; dicit enim Augustinus in VI musicae, quod radii visuales vegetantur ab anima videntis, etiam longe producti usque ad rem visam. Ergo multo magis anima intellectiva potest perficere alia corpora praeter corpus in quo est. 12 Furthermore, the intellectual soul is more powerful than the vegetative. But the vegetative soul is able to quicken something outside the body whose form it is; for Augustine says in VI De Musica [VIII, 21] that the sight rays are quickened by the soul of the one who sees, and are even projected far out to the thing that is seen. Therefore much more can the intellectual soul perfect other bodies in addition to the body wherein it is. Praeterea, si intellectus possibilis multiplicatur secundum multiplicationem corporum, oportet quod species intelligibiles quae sunt in intellectu possibili in me et in te, secundum multiplicationem corporum multiplicentur. Sed ab omnibus formis multiplicatis secundum multiplicationem materiae corporalis, potest abstrahi aliqua intentio communis. Ergo a formis intellectis per intellectum possibilem potest abstrahi aliqua intentio intellecta communis; et eadem ratione, cum illa intentio intellecta multiplicetur secundum multiplicationem intellectus possibilis, erit abstrahere aliam intentionem intellectam in infinitum. Hoc autem est impossibile. Est igitur unus intellectus possibilis in omnibus. 13 Furthermore, if the possible intellect is multiplied in consequence of the multiplication of bodies, the intelligible species, which are in the possible intellect in me and in you, must be multiplied in consequence of the multiplication of bodies. But from all forms that are multiplied in consequence of the multiplication of corporeal matter there can be abstracted some common notion. Therefore from the forms that are understood through the possible intellect there can be abstracted some common notion that is understood; and by the same reasoning, since that understood notion is multiplied in consequence of the multiplication of the possible intellect, there will be an abstracting of another understood notion, on to infinity. Now this is impossible. There is, then, one possible intellect in all men. Praeterea, omnes homines consentiunt in primis principiis. Sed hoc non esset, nisi id quo cognoscunt prima principia esset unum commune in omnibus hominibus. Huiusmodi autem est intellectus possibilis. Est igitur unus intellectus possibilis in omnibus. 14 Furthermore, all men agree on first principles. But this would not be the case if that whereby they know first principles were not one thing common in all men. Now such is the possible intellect. There is, then, one possible intellect in all men. Praeterea, nulla forma individuata et multiplicata per materiam est intellecta in actu. Sed intellectus possibilis, cum actu intelligit, est intellectus in actu; et intellectus in actu est intellectum in actu, ut dicitur III de anima, sicut sensus in actu est sensatum in actu. Ergo intellectus possibilis non est individuatus, neque multiplicatus per materiam corporalem; et ita est unus in omnibus. 15 Furthermore, no form that is individuated and multiplied through matter is understood in act. But the possible intellect, whenever it actually understands, is the intellect in act; and the intellect in act is the thing that is understood in act, as is said in III De Anima [7, 431a 1 ], just as the sense in act is the thing that is sensed in act. Therefore the possible intellect is not individuated nor multiplied through corporeal matter; and so it is one in all men. Praeterea, receptum est in recipiente per modum recipientis. Sed species intelligibilis recipitur in intellectu ut intellecta in actu, et non individuata per materiam. Ergo intellectus possibilis non est individuatus per materiam. Ergo neque multiplicatur per multiplicationem materiae corporalis. 16 Furthermore, a thing that is received is in the recipient according to the mode of the recipient. But an intelligible species is received in the intellect as something understood in act and not individuated by matter; therefore neither is it multiplied by the multiplication of corporeal matter. Praeterea, intellectus possibilis Socratis vel Platonis intelligit essentiam suam, cum intellectus in seipsum reflectatur. Ergo ipsa essentia intellectus possibilis est intellecta in actu. Sed nulla forma individuata et multiplicata per materiam est intellecta in actu. Ergo intellectus possibilis non individuatur et multiplicatur per materiam corporalem; et sic relinquitur quod sit unus intellectus possibilis in omnibus. 17 Furthermore, the possible intellect even of Socrates or of Plato understands its own essence, since the intellect reflects on itself; therefore the very essence of the possible intellect is understood in act. But no form that is individuated and multiplied by matter is understood in act. Therefore the possible intellect is not individuated and multiplied by corporeal matter; and thus the only remaining alternative is that there is one possible intellect in all men. Sed contra. But on the other hand, Est quod dicitur Apocal. cap. VII: post haec vidi turbam magnam quam dinumerare nemo poterat. Turba autem illa non erat hominum corporaliter viventium, sed animarum a corpore absolutarum. Ergo sunt multae animae intellectivae, non solum nunc cum corpori uniuntur, sed etiam a corporibus absolutae. i there is what is said in Apocalypse VII : "After this I saw a great multitude, which no man could number." Now that multitude was not composed of men living in a bodily way, but of souls set free from the body. Therefore there are many intellectual souls, not only now, merely when they are united to the body, but also when they are set free from bodies. Praeterea, Augustinus dicit contra Felicianum: fingamus, sicut plerique volunt, esse in mundo animam generalem; et postea subdit: cum talia proponimus, oppugnanda praedicamus. Est ergo improbabile quod sit una anima omnium. ii Furthermore, Augustine$ says in Contra Felicianum [XII, PL XLII, 1166, 1167]: "Let us imagine, as many wish, that there is a universal soul in the world"; and afterwards he adds: "When we propose such things, let us say in advance that they are objectionable." Therefore it is unlikely that there is one soul belonging to all men. Praeterea, magis est alligata anima intellectiva corpori humano, quam corpori caelesti motor eius. Sed Commentator dicit in III de anima quod si essent plura corpora mobilia, essent plures motores in orbibus caelestibus. Ergo magis cum sint multa corpora humana, erunt multae animae intellectivae, et non unus tantum intellectus possibilis. iii Furthermore, the intellectual soul is more closely bound to the human body than its mover is to a heavenly body. But the Commentator says in III De Anima [cf. comm. 5, f. 166r] that if there were several movable bodies there would be several movers in the heavenly spheres. All the more, therefore, since there are many human bodies, will there be many intellectual souls, and not just one possible intellect. ANSWER Respondeo. Dicendum quod ad evidentiam huius quaestionis, oportet praeintelligere quid intelligatur nomine intellectus possibilis et agentis. Sciendum est autem, quod Aristoteles, processit ad considerandum de intellectu per similitudinem sensus. Ex parte autem sensus, cum inveniamur quandoque sentientes in potentia, quandoque in actu, oportet ponere in nobis aliquam virtutem sensitivam per quam simus sentientes in potentia; quam oportet esse in potentia ad species sensibilium, et nullam earum habere actu in sua essentia; alioquin si sensus haberet in actu sensibilia, sicut antiqui philosophi posuerunt, sequeretur quod semper essemus sentientes in actu. Similiter cum inveniamur quandoque intelligentes in actu, quandoque in potentia, necesse est ponere aliquam virtutem per quam simus intelligentes in potentia, quae quidem in sua essentia et natura non habet aliquam de naturis rerum sensibilium, quas intelligere possumus, sed sit in potentia ad omnia; et propter hoc vocatur possibilis intellectus; sicut et sensus, secundum quod est in potentia, posset vocari sensus possibilis. Sensus autem qui est in potentia, reducitur in actum per sensibilia actu, quae sunt extra animam; unde non est necesse ponere sensum agentem. Et similiter non esset necesse ponere intellectum agentem, si universalia quae sunt intelligibilia actu, per se subsisterent extra animam, sicut posuit Plato. Sed quia Aristoteles posuit ea non subsistere nisi in sensibilibus, quae non sunt intelligibilia actu, necesse habuit ponere aliquam virtutem quae faceret intelligibilia in potentia esse intelligibilia actu, abstrahendo species rerum a materia et conditionibus individuantibus; et haec virtus vocatur intellectus agens. It must be said that to make this question clear it is necessary to understand in advance what is meant by the term "possible intellect" and "agent intellect". Now it must be noted that Aristotle [III, 4, 429a 13] went on to a study of the intellect by way of a comparison with the senses. Now as regards the senses, since we find ourselves sometimes sensing in potency and sometimes in act, it is necessary to posit in us some sense power whereby we may be sensing in potency, and this power must be in potency to the species of sensible things, and not have any of these species actually in its own essence; otherwise, if the senses were to possess sensible things in act, as the ancient philosophers asserted, it would follow that we would always be sensing in act. Similarly, since we find ourselves sometimes understanding in act and sometimes in potency, it is necessary to posit some power whereby we may be understanding in potency, and this power does not have in its own essence and nature any of the natures of sensible things which we can understand, but it should be in potency to all things; and on this account it is called the possible intellect; just as the sense power too, according as it is in potency, might be called the "possible sense." Now a sense which is in potency is reduced to act through objects that are actually sensible, which are outside the. soul, and hence it is not necessary to posit an agent sense. And similarly it would not be necessary to posit an agent intellect if the universals which are actually intelligible subsisted of themselves outside the soul, as Plato asserted. But because Aristotle asserted that these universals do not subsist except in sensible objects, which are not actually intelligible, he necessarily had to posit some power, which would make the objects that are intelligible in potency to be actually intelligible, by abstracting the species of things from matter and from individuating conditions; and this power is called the agent intellect. De intellectu ergo possibili Averroes in commento III de anima posuit quod esset quaedam substantia separata secundum esse a corporibus hominum, sed quod continuaretur nobiscum per phantasmata; et iterum quod esset unus intellectus possibilis omnium. Quod autem haec positio sit contraria fidei facile est videre: tollit enim praemia et poenas futurae vitae. Sed ostendendum est hanc positionem esse secundum se impossibilem per vera principia philosophiae. Ostensum est autem supra cum de unione substantiae spiritualis ad corpus ageretur, quod secundum hanc positionem sequeretur quod nullus homo particularis intelligeret aliquid. Sed dato, disputationis gratia, quod aliquis homo particularis per intellectum sic separatum intelligere posset, sequuntur tria inconvenientia, si ponatur quod sit unus intellectus possibilis omnium quo omnes intelligant. Concerning the possible intellect, Averroes in Commentum III De Anima [comm. f. 164] asserted that there was a kind of substance existentially separated from the bodies of men, but that it was connected with us through phantasms; and secondly, that there was one possible intellect for all. Now that this assertion is contrary to faith is easy to see: for it takes away the rewards and punishments of a future life. But it must be shown that this assertion is in itself impossible according to the true principles of philosophy. Now it was shown above [Art. II] when we were discussing the union of a spiritual substance with a body that on this view it would follow that no particular man would understand anything. But granted, for the sake of argument, that some particular man would be able to understand through an intellect that is so separated, three incongruities follow if it be asserted that there is one possible intellect for all men, whereby they all understand. Primo quidem, quia non est possibile unius virtutis simul et semel esse plures actiones respectu eiusdem obiecti. Contingit autem duos homines simul et semel unum et idem intelligibile intelligere. Si igitur uterque intelligit per unum intellectum possibilem, sequeretur quod una et eadem numero esset intellectualis operatio utriusque; sicut si duo homines viderent uno oculo, sequeretur quod eadem esset visio utriusque; quod patet esse omnino impossibile. Nec potest dici quod intelligere meum sit aliud ab intelligere tuo per diversitatem phantasmatum; quia phantasma non est intellectum in actu, sed id quod est ab eo abstractum, quod ponitur esse verbum. Unde diversitas phantasmatum est extrinseca ab intellectuali operatione; et sic non potest diversificare ipsam. The first is that it is not possible for one power to have many actions at one and the same time with respect to the same subject. Now it happens that two men at one and the same time may understand one and the same intelligible thing. If, then, they both understand through one possible intellect, it would follow that they both have numerically one and the same intellectual activity; thus, for instance, if two men were to see by means of a single eye, it would follow that the same act of seeing belongs to both. It is clear that this is utterly impossible. Nor can it be said that my act of understanding is different from your act of understanding by reason of the diversity of the phantasms; because a phantasm is not a thing that is understood in act, but this latter is something abstracted from it, which is held to be a word. Hence the diversity of the phantasms is extrinsic to intellectual activity, and thus cannot cause differences in it." Secundo, quia impossibile est esse unum numero in individuis eiusdem speciei illud per quod speciem sortiuntur. Si enim duo equi convenirent in eodem secundum numerum quo speciem equi haberent, sequeretur quod duo equi essent unus equus; quod est impossibile. Et propter hoc in VII Metaph. dicitur, quod principia speciei, secundum quod sunt determinata, constituunt individuum; ut si ratio hominis est ut sit ex anima et corpore, de ratione huius hominis est quod sit ex hac anima et ex hoc corpore. Unde principia cuiuslibet speciei oportet plurificari in pluribus individuis eiusdem speciei. A quo autem aliquid speciem sortiatur, cognoscitur a propria operatione speciem consequente. Diiudicamus enim esse verum aurum, quod habet propriam operationem auri. Propria autem operatio humanae speciei est intelligere; unde secundum hanc operationem ponit philosophus ultimam hominis felicitatem in X Ethic. Huius autem operationis principium non est intellectus passivus, id est vis cogitativa, vel vis appetitiva sensitiva, quae participat aliqualiter ratione; cum hae vires non habeant operationem nisi per organum corporale. Intelligere autem non potest esse per organum corporale, ut in III de anima probatur. Et sic relinquitur quod intellectus possibilis sit quo hic homo speciem humanam sortitur; non autem intellectus passivus, ut Averroes fingit. Relinquitur ergo quod impossibile sit unum intellectum possibilem in omnibus hominibus esse. The second is that it is impossible for that whereby individuals obtain their species to be numerically one in the individuals of the same species. For if two horses should agree in that numerically same reality whereby they obtained their species "horse", it would follow that two horses are one horse, which is impossible. And on this account it is said in VII Metaphysica [10, 1035b 30] that the principles of a species, once they are determinate, constitute an individual: thus, if the essence of man is that he be composed of soul and body, it is of the essence of "this man" that he be composed of "this soul" and "this body". Hence the principles of every species must be multiplied in the several individuals of the same species. Now that from which a thing obtains its species is known through some proper activity that is a consequence of the species. For we judge that to be true gold which has the proper activity of gold. Now the proper activity of the human species is understanding; and hence, in accordance with this activity the Philosopher in X Ethica  sets forth the ultimate happiness of man. Now the principle of this activity is not the passive intellect, that is, the cogitative power or the sense-appetite which somehow participates in reason, since these powers have no activity except through a corporeal organ; whereas the act of understanding cannot take place through a corporeal organ, as is proven in III De Anima . And thus the only remaining alternative is that the possible intellect is that whereby this particular man obtains his human species, and not the passive intellect, as Averroes imagines [In III De An., comm. 20]. The only remaining alternative, therefore, is that it is impossible that there be one possible intellect in all men. Tertio sequeretur quod intellectus possibilis non reciperet aliquas species a phantasmatibus nostris abstractas, si sit unus intellectus possibilis omnium qui sunt et qui fuerunt. Quia iam cum multi homines praecesserint multa intelligentes, sequeretur quod respectu omnium illorum quae illi sciverunt, sit in actu et non sit in potentia ad recipiendum; quia nihil recipit quod iam habet. Ex quo ulterius sequeretur quod si nos sumus intelligentes et scientes per intellectum possibilem, quod scire in nobis non sit nisi reminisci. Quamvis et hoc ipsum secundum se inconveniens videatur, quod intellectus possibilis, si sit substantia separata secundum esse, efficiatur in actu per phantasmata, cum superiora in entibus non indigeant inferioribus ad sui perfectionem. Sicut enim inconveniens esset dicere quod corpora caelestia perficiantur in actu accipiendo a corporibus inferioribus; similiter, et multo amplius, est impossibile quod aliqua substantia separata perficiatur in actu, accipiendo a phantasmatibus. Thirdly, it would follow that the possible intellect would not receive any species that are abstracted from our phantasms, if one intellect belongs to all those who are and who have been. Because, now that many men who knew many things have already gone before us, it would follow that with respect to all those things which they knew the possible intellect would be in act and not in potency to receive them, because nothing receives what it already has. And from this it would further follow that if we are made understanding and knowing through the possible intellect, knowing in our case is nothing but remembering. And yet too this very thing in itself would seem incongruous: that the possible intellect if it be an existentially separated substance should be reduced to act through the phantasms, since the higher things among beings do not need lower things for their own perfection. For just as it would be incongruous to say that heavenly bodies are perfected in act by receiving something from lower bodies, similarly (and all the more so) it is impossible for a separated substance to be perfected in act by receiving something from phantasms. Manifestum est etiam quod haec positio repugnat verbis Aristotelis. Cum enim incipit inquirere de intellectu possibili, statim a principio nominat eum partem animae, dicens: de parte autem animae, qua cognoscit anima et sapit. Volens autem inquirere de natura intellectus possibilis, praemittit quamdam dubitationem, scilicet utrum pars intellectiva sit separabilis ab aliis partibus animae subiecto, ut Plato posuit, vel ratione tantum; et hoc est quod dicit: sive separabili existente, sive inseparabili secundum magnitudinem, sed secundum rationem. Ex quo apparet quod si utrumlibet horum ponatur, stabit sententia sua, quam intendit de intellectu possibili. Non autem staret quod esset separata secundum rationem tantum, si praedicta positio vera esset. Unde praedicta opinio non est sententia Aristotelis. Postmodum etiam subdit, quod intellectus possibilis est quo opinatur et intelligit anima; et multa alia huiusmodi. Ex quibus manifeste dat intelligere quod intellectus possibilis sit aliquid animae, et non sit substantia separata. It is also obvious that this assertion is opposed to the words of Aristotle. For when he begins his investigation of the possible intellect, right from the beginning he calls it a "part of the soul", saying [III De An., 4, 429a 10]: "Now about the part of the soul whereby the soul knows and perceives." But when he wishes to investigate the nature of the possible intellect, he first states a difficulty, namely, whether the intellectual part is separable from the other parts of the soul as a subsistent thing, as Plato asserted, or mentally only; and this is what he says [429a 11]: "Whether it be separable as an existing thing or inseparable spatially but mentally." From this it is clear that whichever of these assertions is made, the opinion which he had in mind concerning the possible intellect will still hold good." But it would not hold good that the possible intellect is separated only mentally, if the assertion that was mentioned before were a true one. Hence the opinion that was mentioned before is not the view of Aristotle. Afterwards he also adds [429a 23] that the possible intellect is "that whereby the soul forms opinions and understands", and many other things of this kind; and from these statements he manifestly gives us to understand that the possible intellect is something belonging to the soul and is not a separated substance. Replies Ad primum ergo dicendum quod Augustinus intelligit derisibile esse quod ponantur diversorum hominum animae multae, tamen ita quod numero et specie differant; et praecipue secundum opinionem Platonicorum, qui supra omnia quae sunt unius speciei, posuerunt unum aliquod commune subsistens. As to the first argument, therefore, it must be said that Augustine means that it is laughable that many souls are asserted to belong to different men, only in this sense, that they differ in number and in species; and especially from the point of view of the Platonists, who have posited some one general subsisting being above all the things which belong to one species. Ad secundum dicendum, quod Angeli sicut non habent materiam ex qua sunt, ita non habent materiam in qua sunt; anima vero habet materiam in qua est: et ideo Angeli non possunt esse multi in una specie, sed animae possunt esse multae unius speciei. As to the second, it must be said that the angels, just as they possess no matter of which they are made, so they do not possess matter in which they exist; but the soul has matter in which it exists, and consequently the angels cannot be many in one species, but souls can be many of one species. Ad tertium dicendum, quod sicut corpus se habet ad esse animae, ita ad eius individuationem; quia unumquodque secundum idem est unum et ens. Esse autem animae acquiritur ei secundum quod unitur corpori, cum quo simul constituit naturam unam, cuius utrumque est pars. Et tamen quia anima intellectiva est forma transcendens corporis capacitatem, habet esse suum elevatum supra corpus; unde destructo corpore adhuc remanet esse animae. Et similiter secundum corpora multiplicantur animae, et tamen remotis corporibus adhuc remanet multitudo animarum. As to the third, it must be said that as the body is related to the soul's actual being, so it is to its individuation, because each individual thing is both one and a being on the same basis. Now a soul's actual being accrues to it in consequence of its being united to a body with which it simultaneously constitutes one nature, whereof both are a part. And yet, because the intellectual soul is a form that transcends the capacity of the body, it possesses an actual being of its own on a higher level than the body; and hence after the body has been destroyed, the soul's actual being still remains. And similarly, souls are multiplied along with bodies, and yet when the bodies have been removed, a multiplicity of souls still remains. Ad quartum dicendum quod licet corpus non sit de essentia animae, tamen anima secundum suam essentiam habet habitudinem ad corpus, in quantum hoc est ei essentiale quod sit corporis forma; et ideo in definitione animae ponitur corpus. Sicut igitur de ratione animae est quod sit forma corporis, ita de ratione huius animae, in quantum est haec anima, est quod habeat habitudinem ad hoc corpus. As to the fourth, it must be said that although the body is not of the essence of the soul, yet the soul because of its own essence has a relation to the body, inasmuch as it is essential for it to be the form of a body; and accordingly body is set down in the definition of the soul. Just as, accordingly, it is essential to the soul that it be the form of a body, so it is essential to "this soul", insofar as it is "this soul", that it have a relation to "this body." Ad quintum dicendum quod Augustinus ibi loquitur ex suppositione opinionis ponentium esse unam animam universalem, ut ex praecedentibus patet. As to the fifth, it must be said that Augustine's statement in that passage is based on the opinion of those who assert that there is one universal soul, as is clear from the preceding context. Ad sextum dicendum quod in hac ratione praecipuam vim videtur Averroes constituere: quia videlicet sequeretur, ut ipse dicit, si intellectus possibilis non esset unus in omnibus hominibus, quod res intellecta individuaretur et numeraretur per individuationem et numerationem singularium hominum; et sic esset intellecta in potentia, et non in actu. Ostendendum est igitur primo quod ista inconvenientia non minus sequuntur ponentibus intellectum possibilem esse unum quam ponentibus ipsum multiplicari in multis. Et primo quidem quantum ad individuationem, manifestum est quod forma existens in aliquo individuo eadem ratione individuatur per ipsum, sive sit unum tantum in una specie, sicut sol, sive multa in una specie, sicut margaritae. In utrisque enim est claritas individuata. Oportet enim dicere quod intellectus possibilis sit quoddam individuum singulare; actus enim singularium sunt. Sive igitur sit unus in una specie, sive multi, eadem ratione individuabitur res intellecta in ipso. Quantum vero ad multiplicationem, manifestum est quod, si non sint multi intellectus possibiles in specie humana, sunt tamen multi intellectus in universo, quorum multi intelligunt unum et idem. Remanebit ergo eadem dubitatio, utrum res intellecta sit una vel plures in diversis. Non ergo potest per hoc probare suam intentionem; quia, sua positione posita, adhuc eadem inconvenientia remanebunt. As to the sixth, it must be said that Averroes seems to lay special stress on this argument [In III De An., comm. 5, f. 166], because it would follow, as he himself says, that if the possible intellect were not one in all men the thing that is understood would be individuated and counted by means of the individuation and counting of individual men; and thus it would be understood potentially and not in act. It must accordingly be shown that, first, those incongruities follow no less for those who assert that there is one possible intellect than for those who assert that it is multiplied in many. And first of all as regards individuation, it is obvious that a form that exists in some individual is individuated by that individual in the same way, whether it be the only individual in some one species, like the sun, or whether there be many in one species, like pearls: for in both cases the species "brightness" is individuated. For one must say that the possible intellect is a kind of singular individual thing; for acts belong to individuals. Whether, then, it is one in one species, or many, the thing that is understood will be individuated in it in the same way. But as regards multiplication, it is obvious that if there are not many possible intellects in the human species, there are nevertheless many intellects in the universe, and many of them understand one and the same thing. The same difficulty, therefore, will remain whether the thing that is understood is one or many in different men. Therefore it is not possible to prove his point by this means, because even after this stand has been taken, the same incongruities will still remain. Et ideo ad huius solutionem considerandum est quod si de intellectu loqui oporteat secundum similitudinem sensus, ut patet ex processu Aristotelis in III de anima, oportet dicere quod res intellecta non se habet ad intellectum possibilem ut species intelligibilis, qua intellectus possibilis sit actu; sed illa species se habet ut principium formale quo intellectus intelligit. Intellectum autem, sive res intellecta, se habet ut constitutum vel formatum per operationem intellectus: sive hoc sit quidditas simplex, sive sit compositio et divisio propositionis. Has enim duas operationes intellectus Aristoteles assignat in III de anima. Unam scilicet quam vocat intelligentiam indivisibilem, qua videlicet intellectus apprehendit quod quid est alicuius rei, et hanc Arabes vocant formationem, vel imaginationem per intellectum. Aliam vero ponit, scilicet compositionem et divisionem intellectuum, quam Arabes vocant credulitatem vel fidem. Utrique autem harum operationum praeintelligitur species intelligibilis, qua fit intellectus possibilis in actu; quia intellectus possibilis non operatur nisi secundum quod est in actu, sicut nec visus videt nisi per hoc quod est factus in actu per speciem visibilem. Unde species visibilis non se habet ut quod videtur, sed ut quo videtur. Et simile est de intellectu possibili; nisi quod intellectus possibilis reflectitur supra seipsum et supra speciem suam, non autem visus. And consequently, for the solution of this problem it must be borne in mind that if we have to speak of the intellect by way of a comparison with the senses, as is clear from the procedure of Aristotle in III De Anima, we must say that the thing which is understood is not related to the possible intellect as an intelligible species whereby the possible intellect is actuated, but that species is as a formal principle whereby the intellect understands. Now that which is understood, or the thing which is understood, is as something which is constituted or formed through the activity of the intellect, whether this thing be a simple quiddity or whether it be the composition and division of a proposition. For Aristotle specifies these two activities of the intellect in III De Anima , — the one activity, namely, which he calls "the understanding of indivisible things", whereby the intellect apprehends the essence of a given thing, and this the Arabs call "formation" or "imagination by the intellect", but he posits another activity, namely, the combining and separating of concepts, which the Arabs call "belief" or "faith". Now for both of these activities an intelligible species is presupposed, whereby the possible intellect is actuated; because the possible intellect does not act except according as it is in act, just as the sight does not see except through being actuated by a species which makes seeing possible. And hence the species which makes seeing possible is not as a thing which is seen, but as that whereby the object is seen. And the same is true of the possible intellect, except that the possible intellect reflects upon itself and upon its own species, whereas the sight does not. Res igitur intellecta a duobus intellectibus est quodammodo una et eadem, et quodammodo multae: quia ex parte rei quae cognoscitur est una et eadem, ex parte vero ipsius cognitionis est alia et alia. Sicut si duo videant unum parietem, est eadem res visa ex parte rei quae videtur, alia tamen et alia secundum diversas visiones; et omnino simile esset ex parte intellectus, si res quae intelligitur subsisteret extra animam sicut res quae videtur, ut Platonici posuerunt. Sed secundum opinionem Aristotelis videtur habere maiorem difficultatem, licet sit eadem ratio, si quis recte inspiciat. Non enim est differentia inter Aristotelem et Platonem, nisi in hoc quod Plato posuit quod res quae intelligitur eodem modo habet esse extra animam quo modo eam intellectus intelligit, idest ut abstracta et communis; Aristoteles vero posuit rem quae intelligitur esse extra animam, sed alio modo, quia intelligitur abstracte et habet esse concrete. Et sicut secundum Platonem ipsa res quae intelligitur est extra ipsam animam, ita secundum Aristotelem: quod patet ex hoc quod neuter eorum posuit scientias esse de his quae sunt in intellectu nostro, sicut de substantiis; sed Plato quidem dixit scientias esse de formis separatis, Aristoteles vero de quidditatibus rerum in eis existentibus. Sed ratio universalitatis, quae consistit in communitate et abstractione, sequitur solum modum intelligendi, in quantum intelligimus abstracte et communiter; secundum Platonem vero sequitur etiam modum existendi formarum abstractarum: et ideo Plato posuit universalia subsistere, Aristoteles autem non. Sic igitur patet quomodo multitudo intellectuum non praeiudicat neque universitati, neque communitati, neque unitati rei intellectae. Accordingly, a thing that is understood by two intellects is in a way one and the same thing, and in a way it is many things: because on the part of the object which is known it is one and the same thing; but on the part of the knowledge itself it is two different things. Thus, for instance, if two persons should see one wall, it is the same thing which is seen so far as the thing which is seen is concerned, yet it is two different things from the standpoint of the different acts of seeing; and there would be something exactly like this on the part of the intellect, if the thing which is understood subsisted outside the soul as does the thing which is seen, as the Platonists asserted. But according to the view of Aristotle there seems to be a greater difficulty, although the explanation is the same if one looks into the matter rightly. For there is no difference between Aristotle and Plato, except in this: that Plato asserted that the thing which is understood has actual being outside the soul in exactly the same way as the intellect understands it, that is, as something abstract and universal; but Aristotle asserted "that the thing which is understood is outside the soul, but in another way, because it is understood in the abstract and has actual being in the concrete. And just as, according to Plato, the thing itself which is understood is outside the soul itself, so it is according to Aristotle: and this is clear from the fact that neither of them asserted that the sciences have to do with those things which are in our intellect, as with substances; but whereas Plato said that the sciences have to do with separated forms, Aristotle said that they have to do with the quiddities of things that exist in those things. But the character of universality, which consists in commonness and abstractness, is merely the result of the mode of understanding, inasmuch as we understand things abstractly and universally; but according to Plato it is also the result of the mode of existence of the abstract forms: and consequently Plato asserted that universals subsist, whereas Aristotle did not. Thus then it is clear how the plurality of intellects does not militate against the universality, nor the generality, nor the unity of the thing that is understood. Ad septimum dicendum quod scientia a magistro causatur in discipulo, non sicut calor in lignis ab igne, sed sicut sanitas in infirmo a medico: qui causat sanitatem, in quantum subministrat aliqua adminicula, quibus natura utitur ad sanitatem causandam, et ideo eodem ordine medicus procedit in sanando, sicut natura sanaret. Sicut enim principalius sanans est natura interior, sic principium principaliter causans scientiam est intrinsecum, scilicet lumen intellectus agentis, quo causatur scientia in nobis, dum devenimus per applicationem universalium principiorum ad aliqua specialia, quae per experientiam accipimus in inveniendo. Et similiter Magister deducit principia universalia in conclusiones speciales; unde dicit Aristoteles in I Poster., quod demonstratio est syllogismus faciens scire. As to the seventh, it must be said that knowledge is caused by a teacher in a pupil, not as heat is caused in faggots by fire, but as health in a sick person by a doctor, who causes health inasmuch as he furnishes some remedies which nature makes use of to cause health; and consequently the doctor proceeds in the same order, in his curing, as nature would cure. For just as the principal healing force is one's interior nature, so the principle which chiefly causes knowledge is something intrinsic, namely, the light of the agent intellect, whereby knowledge is caused in us, when we descend through the application of universal principles to some special points, which we gain through experience in discovery. And similarly the teacher draws universal principles down to special conclusions; and hence Aristotle says in I Posteriora [2, 71b] that "a demonstration is a syllogism that causes knowledge." Ad octavum dicendum quod ex hac etiam ratione deceptus fuit Averroes: putavit enim quod quia Aristoteles dixit intellectum possibilem esse separatum, quod esset separatus secundum esse, et per consequens quod non multiplicaretur secundum multiplicationem corporum. Sed Aristoteles intendit quod intellectus possibilis est virtus animae, quae non est actus alicuius organi, quasi habeat operationem suam per organum corporale, sicut potentia visiva est virtus organi habens operationem per organum corporale; et quia non habet operationem intellectus possibilis per organum corporale, ideo non oportet quod cognoscat ea tantum quae habent affinitatem vel cum toto corpore, vel cum parte corporis. As to the eighth, it must be said that in this reasoning Averroes also was deceived; for he thought that because Aristotle said that the possible intellect is something separate, it would be separated existentially, and as a consequence would not be multiplied in consequence of the multiplication of bodies. But Aristotle means that the possible intellect is a power of the soul, which is not an act of any organ, as though it were to have an activity of its own through some corporeal organ, just as the visual power is the power of an organ and has its activity through a corporeal organ. And because the possible intellect does not have its activity through a corporeal organ, it is consequently not necessary that it know only those things which have an affinity either with the whole body or with a part of the body. Ad nonum dicendum quod opinio ponens animam esse compositam ex materia et forma, est omnino falsa et improbabilis. Non enim posset esse corporis forma, si esset ex materia et forma composita. Si enim anima esset forma corporis secundum formam suam tantum, sequeretur quod una et eadem forma perficeret diversas materias diversorum generum, scilicet materiam spiritualem animae et materiam corporalem; quod est impossibile, cum proprius actus sit propriae potentiae. Et praeterea illud compositum ex materia et forma non esset anima, sed forma eius. Cum enim dicimus animam, intelligimus id quod est corporis forma. Si vero forma animae esset forma corporis mediante materia propria, sicut color est actus corporis mediante superficie, ut sic tota anima possit dici corporis forma, hoc est impossibile: quia per materiam intelligimus id quod est in potentia tantum; quod autem est in potentia tantum, non potest esse alicuius actus, quod est esse formam. Si vero aliquis nomine materiae intelligat aliquem actum, non est curandum: quia nihil prohibet quod id quod vocamus actum, aliquis vocet materiam; sicut quod nos vocamus lapidem, aliquis potest vocare asinum. As to the ninth, it must be said that the opinion which holds that the soul is composed of matter and form is entirely false and unprovable. For it could not be the form of the body if it were composed of matter and form. For if the soul were the form of the body in view of its own form only, it would follow that one and the same form would perfect the different kinds of matter of different genera, namely, the spiritual matter of the soul and corporeal matter; and this is impossible since a proper potency has its own proper act. And furthermore, that thing composed of matter and form would not be the soul, but the form of the soul. For whenever we say "soul" we mean that which is the form of the body. But if the form of the soul were the form of the body through the medium of its own matter, as color is an act of a body through the medium of the surface, so that in this way the whole soul could be called the form of the body, — this is impossible, because by "matter" we mean that which is in potency only; but what is in potency only cannot be the act of anything, that is, be a form. But if someone were to mean by the term "matter" a given act, we need not mind; because nothing prevents someone else from calling "matter" what we call "act"; just as, for instance, what we call "stone" someone else can call "ass". Ad decimum dicendum quod sicut fluvius Sequana non est hic fluvius propter hanc aquam fluentem, sed propter hanc originem et hunc alveum, unde semper dicitur idem fluvius, licet sit alia aqua defluens; ita est idem populus non propter identitatem animae aut hominum, sed propter eamdem habitationem, vel magis propter easdem leges et eumdem modum vivendi, ut Aristoteles dicit in III Politic. As to the tenth, it must be said that as the Seine river is not "this particular river" because of "this flowing water", but because of "this source" and "this bed", and hence is always called the same river, although there may be other water flowing down it; likewise a people is the same, not because of a sameness of soul or of men, but because of the same dwelling place, or rather because of the same laws and the same manner of living, as Aristotle says in III Politica . Ad undecimum dicendum quod tempus comparatur ad unum tantum motum, sicut accidens ad subiectum; scilicet ad motum primi mobilis, quo mensurantur omnes alii motus. Ad alios autem motus comparatur sicut mensura ad mensuratum; sicut ulna comparatur ad virgam ligneam sicut ad subiectum, ad pannum autem qui per eam mensuratur, sicut ad mensuratum tantum; et ideo non sequitur quod unum accidens sit in multis subiectis. As to the eleventh, it must be said that time is related to one movement only as an accident is to a subject, namely, to the movement of the first movable thing by which all other movements are measured. Now to other movements time is related as a measure to a thing that is measured; so, for instance, an ell is related to a wooden rod as to a subject, but to a piece of cloth which is measured by it as to a thing that is measured only; and consequently it does not follow that one accident is in many subjects. Ad duodecimum dicendum quod visus non fit per radios extra missos secundum veritatem rei; sed Augustinus hoc dicit secundum opinionem aliorum. Hoc tamen posito, anima vegetaret radios quantumcumque extra missos, non quasi extranea corpora, sed in quantum continuantur cum corpore proprio. As to the twelfth, it must be said that seeing is not caused by rays that are sent out, as a matter of fact; but Augustine says this according to the opinion of others. But supposing this to be true, the soul would quicken rays, however far they are sent out, not as foreign bodies, but insofar as they are connected with its own body. Ad decimumtertium dicendum quod sicut ex praedictis patet, res intellecta non individuatur nec multiplicatur nisi ex parte operationis intellectualis. Non est autem inconveniens quod a re intellecta, in quantum est intellecta, adhuc abstrahitur res intellecta simpliciter; sicut ab hoc intelligente abstrahitur intellectus simpliciter. Nec hoc praeiudicat rationi universalitatis. Accidit enim homini aut intentioni speciei, quod intelligatur a me. Unde non oportet quod de intellectu hominis aut intentione speciei sit quod intelligatur a me vel ab illo. As to the thirteenth, it must be said that, as is clear from what 'has been said above, a thing that is understood is not individuated nor multiplied except from the standpoint of intellectual activity. Now it is not incongruous that from a thing that is understood, insofar as it is understood, there is still abstracted a thing that is understood in an absolute sense, just as from "this particular understanding being", for instance, is abstracted "understanding" in an absolute sense. Nor does this militate against the character of universality. For it is accidental to man or to the concept "species", that it is understood by me; hence it is not essential to the understanding of man or the concept "species" that it be understood by me or by someone else. Ad decimumquartum dicendum quod consensus in prima principia non causatur ex unitate intellectus possibilis, sed ex similitudine naturae, ex qua omnes in idem inclinamur; sicut omnes oves consentiunt in hoc quod existimant lupum inimicum, nullus tamen diceret in eis unam tantum animam esse. As to the fourteenth, it must be said that agreement on first principles is not caused by a oneness of the possible intellect but by that likeness of nature in consequence of which we all are inclined toward the same thing; thus, for instance, all sheep agree in considering a wolf as an enemy; yet no one would say that there is only one soul in them. Ad decimumquintum dicendum quod esse individuale non repugnat ei quod est esse intellectum in actu: quia substantiae separatae sunt intellectae in actu, cum tamen sint individuae; alioquin non haberent actiones, quae sunt singularium. Sed habere esse materiale, repugnat ei quod est esse intellectum in actu; et ideo formae individuales quae individuantur per materiam, non sunt intellectae in actu, sed in potentia tantum. Anima autem intellectiva non sic individuatur per materiam ut fiat forma materialis, praecipue secundum intellectum, secundum quem transcendit materiae corporalis proportionem; sed eo modo individuatur secundum materiam corporalem ut dictum est, in quantum scilicet habet habitudinem ut sit forma huius corporis. Unde per hoc non tollitur quin intellectus possibilis hominis huius sit intellectum in actu, et similiter ea quae recipiuntur in ipso. As to the fifteenth, it must be said that "to be something individual" is not incompatible with "being understood in act": because separated substances are understood in act although they are nevertheless individual substances; otherwise they would not have actions, which belong to singular things. But "to have material being" is incompatible with "being understood in act"; and consequently individual forms which are individuated by matter are not understood in act, but in potency only. Now the intellectual soul is not so individuated by matter as to become a material form, especially in view of its intellect, in consequence of which it transcends its relationship to corporeal matter; but in this sense it is individuated on the basis of corporeal matter, as has been said, namely, inasmuch as it has an aptitude for being the form of "this particular body". And hence it is not thereby impossible for the possible intellect of "this particular man" to be understood in act, and the same applies to those things which are received in the intellect. Et per hoc patet solutio ad duo sequentia. And through this the solution to the two following arguments is clear.
Decimo quaeritur utrum intellectus agens sit unus omnium hominum
The tenth question is: Is the agent intellect one intellect belonging to all men?
Et videtur quod sic. And it would seem that it is. Illuminare enim homines est proprium Dei, secundum illud Ioan. I: erat lux vera quae illuminat et cetera. Sed hoc pertinet ad intellectum agentem, ut patet in III de anima. Ergo intellectus agens est Deus. Deus autem est unus. Ergo intellectus agens est unus tantum. 1 For to enlighten men is proper to God, according to that passage in John I : "That was the true light which enlightens" and so on. But this pertains to the agent intellect, as is clear from III De Anima [5, 430a 15]. Therefore the agent intellect is God. Now God is one; therefore the agent intellect is one only. Praeterea, nihil quod est a corpore separatum multiplicatur secundum multiplicationem corporum. Sed intellectus agens est a corpore separatum, ut dicitur in III de anima. Ergo intellectus agens non multiplicatur secundum multiplicationem corporum; et per consequens neque secundum multiplicationem hominum. 2 Furthermore, nothing which is separated from the body is multiplied in consequence of the multiplication of bodies. But the agent intellect is separated from the body, as is said in III De Anima [5, 430a 17]. Therefore the agent intellect is not multiplied in consequence of the multiplication of bodies, and consequently not in consequence of the multiplication of men. Praeterea, nihil est in anima nostra quod semper intelligat. Sed hoc convenit intellectui agenti; dicitur enim in III de anima quod non aliquando quidem intelligit, aliquando autem non. Ergo intellectus agens non est aliquid animae; et ita non multiplicatur secundum multiplicationem animarum et hominum. 3 Furthermore, there is nothing in our soul which always understands. But this is an attribute of the agent intellect; for it is said in III De Anima [5, 430a 22] that "it is not the case that it sometimes understands and sometimes does not." Therefore the agent intellect is not something belonging to the soul, and so is not multiplied in consequence of the multiplication of souls and of men. Praeterea, nihil reducit se de potentia in actum. Sed intellectus possibilis reducitur in actum per intellectum agentem, ut patet III de anima. Ergo intellectus agens non radicatur in essentia animae, in qua radicatur intellectus possibilis; et sic idem quod prius. 4 Furthermore, nothing reduces itself from potency to act. But the possible intellect is reduced to act through the agent intellect, as III De Anima [5, 430a 14] makes clear. Therefore the agent intellect is not rooted in the essence of the soul, wherein the possible intellect is rooted; and thus we reach the same conclusion as before. Praeterea, omnis multiplicatio consequitur aliquam distinctionem. Sed intellectus agens non potest distingui per materiam, cum sit separatus; neque per formam, quia sic differret specie. Ergo intellectus agens non multiplicatur in hominibus. 5 Furthermore, every multiplication follows upon some distinction. But the agent intellect cannot be distinguished through matter, since it is separated; nor through form, for in this case it would be specifically different. Therefore the agent intellect is not multiplied in men. Praeterea, id quod est causa separationis est maxime separatum. Sed intellectus agens est causa separationis; abstrahit enim species a materia. Ergo est separatus; et ita non multiplicatur secundum multiplicationem hominum. 6 Furthermore, that which is a cause of separation is in the highest degree separated. But the agent intellect is a cause of separation; for it abstracts species from matter. Therefore it is separated, and thus is not multiplied in consequence of the multiplication of men. Praeterea, nulla virtus quae tanto magis potest operari quanto magis operatur, habet terminum suae operationis. Sed intellectus agens est huiusmodi; quia cum intelligimus aliquid magnum intelligibile, non minus possumus intelligere, sed magis, ut dicitur III de anima. Ergo intellectus agens non habet aliquem terminum suae operationis. Esse autem creatum habet terminum suae operationis, cum sit finitae virtutis. Ergo intellectus agens non est aliquid creatum; et sic est unus tantum. 7 Furthermore, no power which can act the more, the more it acts, has a limit on its activity. But the agent intellect is of this kind; because "whenever we understand some great intelligible thing, we are not less able to understand, but more", as is said in III De Anima [3, 429b 2]. Therefore the agent intellect does not have any limit on its activity. Now actual created being has a limit on its activity, since it is of finite power. Therefore the agent intellect is not something created, and thus is one only. Praeterea, Augustinus dicit in libro LXXXIII quaestionum: omne quod corporeos sensus attingit, sine ulla intermissione temporis commutatur (...). Comprehendi autem non potest quod sine ulla intermissione mutatur. Non est expectanda ergo sinceritas veritatis a sensibus corporis. Et postmodum subdit: nihil est sensibile, quod non habeat simile falso, ut internosci non possit (...). Nihil autem percipi potest, quod a falso non discernitur. Non est igitur constitutum iudicium veritatis in sensibus. Sic ergo probat quod sensibilia de veritate iudicare non possumus, tum propter hoc quod sunt mutabilia, tum propter hoc quod habeant aliquid simile falso. Sed hoc convenit cuilibet creaturae. Ergo secundum nihil creatum possumus iudicare de veritate. Sed secundum intellectum agentem iudicamus de veritate. Ergo intellectus agens non est aliquid creatum; et sic idem quod prius. 8 Furthermore, Augustine says in De Diversis Quaestionibus LXXXIII [IX, PL XL, 13]: "Every thing which the corporeal sense touches... is changed without any temporal interruption... Now something which is changed without any interruption cannot be comprehended. The clearness of truth is, therefore, not to be expected from the senses of the body." And afterwards he adds: "Nothing is perceptible to the sense, which does not possess a likeness to what is false, with the result that it cannot be distinguished. But nothing can be perceived which is not distinguished from the false. Judgment of the truth, then, is not established in the senses." In this way, therefore, he proves that we cannot judge of truth through sensible things, both because of the fact that they are changeable, and because of the fact that they have something that is similar to falsity. But this holds good of every creature: therefore, through no creature can we judge of truth. But we do judge of truth through the agent intellect: therefore the agent intellect is not something created; and thus we reach the same conclusion as before. Praeterea, Augustinus dicit in IV de Trinit. quod impii multa recte reprehendunt recteque laudant in hominum moribus. Quibus ea tandem regulis iudicant, nisi in quibus vident quemadmodum quisque vivere debeat, etiamsi nec ipsi eodem modo vivant? Ubi eas vident? Non enim in sua natura cum (...) eorum mentes constet esse mutabiles, has vero regulas immutabiles (...). Nec in habitu suae mentis, cum illae regulae sint iustitiae, mentes vero eorum constet esse iniustas (...). Ubi ergo scriptae sunt, nisi in libro lucis illius quae veritas dicitur? Ex quo videtur quod iudicare de iusto et iniusto, nobis competit secundum lucem quae est supra mentes nostras. Iudicium autem tam in rebus speculativis quam practicis nobis convenit secundum intellectum agentem. Ergo intellectus agens est lux aliqua supra mentem nostram. Non ergo multiplicatur secundum multiplicationem animarum et hominum. 9 Furthermore, Augustine says in IV De Trinitate [XIV, 15, 21] that the impious "rightly censure and rightly praise many things in the customs of men. By what standards, pray, do they judge these things, unless by those in which they see how each man should live, even if they themselves do not live in the same way? Where do they see these standards? Not in their own nature, since... their minds are evidently changeable, but these rules are unchangeable... Nor do they see them in a habit of their mind, since these rules are rules of justice but their minds are evidently unjust... Where, therefore, have they been written except in the book of that light which is called truth?" From this it would seem that we are competent to judge of what is just and what is unjust on the basis of a light which is above our minds. Now judgment in speculative as well as in practical matters is an attribute of ours in consequence of the agent intellect. Therefore the agent intellect is a light above our mind. Therefore it is not multiplied along with the multiplication of souls and of men. Praeterea, Augustinus dicit in libro de vera religione, quod de aliquibus duobus quorum neutrum est optimum, non possumus iudicare quid eorum sit altero melius, nisi per aliquid quod sit melius utroque. Iudicamus autem quod Angelus est melior anima, cum tamen neutrum eorum sit optimum. Ergo oportet quod hoc iudicium fiat per aliquid quod est melius utroque; quod nihil aliud est quam Deus. Cum ergo iudicemus per intellectum agentem, videtur quod intellectus agens sit Deus; et sic idem quod prius. 10 Furthermore, Augustine says in the book De Vera Religione [XXXI, XXXII] that, concerning any two things neither of which is the best thing, we cannot judge which of them is better than the other, except through something which is better than both. Now we judge that an angel is better than a soul, although nevertheless neither of them is the best thing. Therefore it must be the case that this judgment is made through something which is better than both, and this is nothing other than God. Since, therefore, we judge through the agent intellect, it would seem that the agent intellect is God; and thus we reach the same conclusion as before. Praeterea, philosophus dicit III de anima quod intellectus agens se habet ad possibilem sicut ars ad materiam. Sed in nullo genere artificii ars et materia in idem coincidunt; neque universaliter agens et materia incidunt in idem numero, ut dicitur in II Physic. Ergo intellectus agens non est aliquid in essentia animae, in qua est intellectus possibilis; et sic non multiplicatur secundum multiplicationem animarum et hominum. 11 Furthermore, the Philosopher says in III De Anima [5, 430a 12] that the agent intellect is to the possible intellect "as art is to the material." But in no kind of artificial production do the art and the material coincide in the same object; nor in general do an agent and material coincide in a numerically same object, as is said in II Physica [7, 198a]. Therefore the agent intellect is not something in the essence of the soul in which the possible intellect is; and so it is not multiplied in consequence of the multiplication of souls and of men. Praeterea, Augustinus dicit II de libero Arbit., quod ratio et veritas numeri omnibus ratiocinantibus praesto est. Sed ratio et veritas numeri est una. Ergo oportet esse aliquid unum secundum quod praesto sit omnibus. Hoc autem est intellectus agens, cuius virtute rationes universales a rebus abstrahimus. Ergo intellectus agens est unus in omnibus. 12 Furthermore, Augustine says in III De Libero Arbitrio [II, 8, 20, PL XXXII, 1251] that "the true essence of number is present to all reasoning persons." But the true essence of number is one. Therefore there must be some one thing whereby it is present to all. Now this is the agent intellect, by the power of which we abstract universal characters from things. Therefore the agent intellect is one in all men. Praeterea, in eodem libro: si summum bonum omnibus unum est, oportet etiam veritatem in qua cernitur et tenetur, id est sapientiam, omnibus unam esse communem. Sed summum bonum cernitur et tenetur a nobis per intellectum, et praecipue per agentem. Ergo intellectus agens est unus in omnibus. 13 Furthermore, in the same book [IX, 27] it is said: "If the highest good is one thing for all, it must also be the case that the truth wherein it is discerned and comprehended, that is, wisdom, is one truth common to all men." But the highest good is discerned and comprehended by us through the intellect, and especially through the agent intellect. Therefore the agent intellect is one in all men. Praeterea, idem natum est facere idem. Sed universale est unum in omnibus. Cum ergo intellectus agentis sit universale facere, videtur quod etiam intellectus agens sit unus in omnibus. 14 Furthermore, like naturally tends to cause like. But a universal is one thing in all men. Since, therefore, it is characteristic of the agent intellect to cause a universal, it would seem that the agent intellect is one in all men. Praeterea, si intellectus agens est aliquid animae, oportet quod vel sit creatus vestitus seu opulentus speciebus, et sic illas species ponit etiam in intellectum possibilem, et non indigebit abstrahere species intelligibiles a phantasmatibus; aut creatus est nudus et carens speciebus, et sic non erit efficax ad abstrahendum species a phantasmatibus, quia non cognoscet illam quam quaerit, postquam eam abstraxerit, nisi prius aliquam rationem habuerit; sicut ille qui quaerit servum fugitivum, non cognoscit eum cum invenerit, nisi prius aliquam eius notitiam habuerit. Non est ergo aliquid animae intellectus agens; et sic non multiplicatur secundum animas et homines. 15 Furthermore, if the agent intellect is a part of the soul, it must either be created clothed or filled with species: and in that case it places those species also in the possible intellect, and will not need to abstract intelligible species from the phantasms; or else it is created naked and lacking in species: and in that case it will not be effectually able to abstract species from phantasms, because it will not recognize that species which it is seeking, after it has abstracted it, unless it previously had some notion of it; just as a man who is looking for a runaway slave does not recognize him when he has found him, unless previously he had some knowledge of him. Therefore the agent intellect is not a part of the soul; and thus it is not multiplied along with souls and men. Praeterea, posita causa sufficienti, superfluum est aliam causam ponere ad eumdem effectum. Sed est aliqua causa extrinseca sufficiens ad illuminationem hominum, scilicet Deus. Ergo non oportet ponere intellectum agentem, cuius officium est illuminare. Non est ergo aliquid in anima hominis; et sic non multiplicatur secundum animas et homines. 16 Furthermore, once a sufficient cause has been asserted, it is superfluous to assert another cause for the same effect. But there is an extrinsic cause sufficient for the enlightenment of men, namely, God. Therefore it is not necessary to assert that an agent intellect, whose function it is to enlighten, is something in the soul of men; and thus it is not multiplied along with souls and men. Praeterea, si intellectus agens ponitur aliquid animae hominis, oportet quod aliquid homini conferat; quia nihil est otiosum et frustra in rebus a Deo creatis. Sed intellectus agens non confert homini ad cognoscendum, quantum ad hoc quod illuminat intellectum possibilem; quia intellectus possibilis, cum fuerit factus in actu per speciem intelligibilem, per se sufficit ad operandum, sicut et quodlibet aliud habens formam. Similiter non confert quantum ad hoc quod illustret phantasmata, abstrahens species intelligibiles ab eis: quia sicut species quae est recepta in sensu, imprimit sui similitudinem in imaginatione; ita videtur quod forma quae est in imaginatione, cum sit spiritualior, ac per hoc virtuosior, possit imprimere suam similitudinem in ulteriorem potentiam, scilicet in intellectum possibilem. Non ergo intellectus agens est aliquid animae; et sic non multiplicatur in hominibus. 17 Furthermore, if the agent intellect is put down as part of the soul of man, it must be that it contributes to something in the case of man; because nothing among the things created by God is idle and vain. But the agent intellect does not contribute to man's knowing, in the sense that it enlightens the possible intellect: because the possible intellect, once it has been actuated through an intelligible species, is fully able to act on its own account, just as anything else is which has a form. Similarly, it does not make any contribution in the matter of lighting up the phantasms, abstracting intelligible species from them: because, just as a species which is received in a sense imprints its likeness on the imagination, so it would seem that a form which is in the imagination, since it is more spiritual and for this reason more powerful, is able to imprint its likeness on a further power, namely, on the possible intellect. The agent intellect is not, therefore, a part of the soul; and thus it is not multiplied in men. Sed contra. But on the other hand there is Est quod philosophus dicit III de anima, quod intellectus agens est aliquid animae. Ergo multiplicatur secundum multiplicationem animarum. i what the Philosopher says in III De Anima [5, 430a 13],6 that the agent intellect is a part of the soul. Therefore it is multiplied in consequence of the multiplication of souls. Praeterea, Augustinus dicit IV de Trin. quod philosophi ceteris meliores non sunt in illis summis aeternisque rationibus intellectu contemplati ea quae historice disseruerunt; et ita videtur quod in aliqua luce eis connaturali sint ea contemplati. Lux autem in qua contemplamur veritatem est intellectus agens. Ergo intellectus agens est aliquid animae; et sic idem quod prius. ii Furthermore, Augustine says in IV De Trinitate [XVI, 21] that "philosophers have not contemplated intellectually, better than others, in those supreme and eternal notions," the things which they have discussed in an historical way; and so it would seem that they have contemplated these things in some light that is connatural to them. Now the light wherein we contemplate truth is the agent intellect. Therefore the agent intellect is a part of the soul, and thus we reach the same conclusion as before. Praeterea, Augustinus dicit XII de Trin.: credendum est mentis intellectualis ita conditam esse naturam, ut subiuncta ista sic videat in quadam luce sui generis incorporea, quemadmodum oculus carnis videt quae in hac corporea luce circumiacent. Lux autem ista qua mens nostra intelligit, est intellectus agens. Ergo intellectus agens est aliquid de genere animae; et ita multiplicatur per multiplicationem animarum et hominum. iii Furthermore, Augustine says in XII De Trinitate [XV, 241: "We have to believe that the nature of the intellectual mind is so constituted... that it sees the above-mentioned things in a sort of incorporeal light which is unique of its kind, just as the bodily eye sees the things that lie about it in this corporeal light." Now that light whereby our mind understands is the agent intellect. Therefore the agent intellect is something of the nature of the soul, and thus it is multiplied through the multiplication of souls and men. Respondeo. ANSWER Dicendum quod sicut prius dictum fuit, necesse est ponere intellectum agentem Aristoteli: quia non ponebat naturas rerum sensibilium per se subsistere absque materia, ut sint intelligibilia actu; et ideo oportuit esse aliquam virtutem quae faceret eas intelligibiles actu, abstrahendo a materia individuali; et haec virtus vocatur intellectus agens. Quem quidam posuerunt quamdam substantiam separatam, non multiplicatam secundum multitudinem hominum; quidam vero posuerunt ipsum esse quamdam virtutem animae, et multiplicari in multis hominibus; quod quidem utrumque aliqualiter est verum. It must be said that, as has been mentioned before [Art. IX], it is necessary for Aristotle to posit the agent intellect; because he did not assert that the natures of sensible things have a subsistence of their own apart from matter, so as to be actually intelligible, and consequently there had to be some power to make them actually intelligible, by abstracting from individual matter; and this power is called the agent intellect. Some have asserted that this is a sort of separated substance, not multiplied in correspondence with the number of men; but others have asserted that it is in itself a sort of power of the soul, and is multiplied in many men. And both of these assertions are true in a sense. Oportet enim quod supra animam humanam sit aliquis intellectus a quo dependeat suum intelligere; quod quidem ex tribus potest esse manifestum. Primo quidem, quia omne quod convenit alicui per participationem, prius est in aliquo substantialiter; sicut si ferrum est ignitum, oportet esse in rebus aliquid quod sit ignis secundum suam substantiam et naturam. Anima autem humana est intellectiva per participationem; non enim secundum quamlibet sui partem intelligit, sed secundum supremam tantum. Oportet igitur esse aliquid superius anima quod sit intellectus secundum totam suam naturam, a quo intellectualitas animae derivetur, et a quo eius intelligere dependeat. Secundo, quia necesse est quod ante omne mobile inveniatur aliquid immobile secundum motum illum: sicut supra alterabilia est aliquid non alterabile, ut corpus caeleste; omnis enim motus causatur ab aliquo immobili. Ipsum autem intelligere animae humanae est per modum motus; intelligit enim anima discurrendo de effectibus in causas, et de causis in effectus, et de similibus in similia, et de oppositis in opposita. Oportet igitur esse supra animam aliquem intellectum cuius intelligere sit fixum et quietum absque huiusmodi discursu. Tertio, quia necesse est quod, licet in uno et eodem potentia sit prior quam actus, tamen simpliciter actus praecedat potentiam in altero; et similiter ante omne imperfectum necesse est esse aliud perfectum. Anima autem humana invenitur in principio in potentia ad intelligibilia, et invenitur imperfecta in intelligendo; quia nunquam consequetur in hac vita omnem intelligibilium veritatem. Oportet igitur supra animam esse aliquem intellectum semper in actu existentem, et totaliter perfectum intelligentia veritatis. For it must be the case that above the human soul there is some intellect on which its understanding depends; and this can be made evident on three grounds. First of all, because every thing that belongs to a thing in a partial way is previously in something in a substantial way; thus, for instance, if a piece of iron is fiery hot, there must be something among things which is "fire" in its own nature and substance. Now the human soul is intellectual in a partial way: for it does not understand in every part of itself, but in its highest part only. There must then be something higher than a soul, which is intellect in its whole nature, from which the intellectuality of the soul is derived and upon which its act of understanding depends. Secondly, because it is necessary that prior to everything that is movable there must be something that is immovable in relation to that movement, just as above the things that are subject to alteration there is something not subject to alteration, like a heavenly body; for every movement is caused by something that is immovable. Now the very understanding of the human soul takes place as a movement; for the soul understands by reasoning discursively from effects to causes, and from causes to effects, and from likes to likes, and from opposites to opposites. There must, then, be above the soul some intellect whose power of understanding is fixed and at rest without discursive thinking of this sort. Thirdly, because it is necessary that, although in one and the same being a potency is prior to an act, nevertheless, absolutely speaking, some act is prior to any potency in another being; and similarly, prior to every imperfect thing there must be something that is perfect. Now the human soul at the outset is in potency to intelligible things; and it is found to be imperfect in understanding because never in this life will it attain the truth of all intelligible things. There must be, then, above the soul some intellect that always exists in act and is wholly perfect in its understanding of truth. Non autem potest dici quod iste intellectus superior faciat intelligibilia actu in nobis immediate, absque aliqua virtute quam ab eo anima nostra participet. Hoc enim communiter invenitur etiam in rebus corporalibus, quod in rebus inferioribus inveniuntur virtutes particulares activae ad determinatos effectus, praeter virtutes universales agentes; sicut animalia perfecta non generantur ex sola universali virtute solis, sed ex virtute particulari quae est in semine; licet quaedam animalia imperfecta generentur absque semine ex virtute solis: quamvis etiam in horum generatione non desit actio particularis virtutis alterantis et disponentis materiam. Anima autem humana est perfectissima eorum quae sunt in rebus inferioribus. Unde oportet quod praeter virtutem universalem intellectus superioris participetur in ipsa aliqua virtus quasi particularis ad hunc effectum determinatum, ut scilicet fiant intelligibilia actu. Et quod hoc verum fit experimento apparet. Unus enim homo particularis, ut Socrates vel Plato, facit cum vult intelligibilia in actu, apprehendendo scilicet universale a particularibus, dum secernit id quod est commune omnibus individuis hominum, ab his quae sunt propria singulis. Sic igitur actio intellectus agentis, quae est abstrahere universale, est actio huius hominis, sicut et considerare vel iudicare de natura communi, quod est actio intellectus possibilis. Omne autem agens quamcumque actionem, habet formaliter in seipso virtutem quae est talis actionis principium. Unde sicut necessarium est quod intellectus possibilis sit aliquid formaliter inhaerens homini, ut prius ostendimus; ita necessarium est quod intellectus agens sit aliquid formaliter inhaerens homini. Nec ad hoc sufficit continuatio per phantasmata, ut Averroes fingit, sicut etiam supra de intellectu possibili ostensum est. Et hoc manifeste videtur Aristotelem sensisse, cum dicit quod necesse est in anima esse has differentias, scilicet intellectum possibilem et agentem; et iterum dicit quod intellectus agens est sicut lumen, quod est lux participata. Plato vero, ut Themistius dicit in commento de anima, ad intellectum separatum attendens et non ad virtutem animae participatam, comparavit ipsum soli. However, it cannot be said that that higher intellect makes things actually intelligible in us immediately, apart from some power from it in which our soul has a share. For it is quite generally true even in the case of corporeal things, that in lower things there are to be found particular powers that are active in respect to definite effects, besides the universal active powers; thus, for instance, perfect animals are not generated as a result of the universal power of the sun only, but as a result of the particular power which is in the semen; although some imperfect animals are generated without semen as a result of the power of the sun, and yet even in their generation there is not lacking the action of a particular power that alters and disposes the matter. Now the human soul is the most perfect of those beings which exist among inferior things. Hence it must be the case that in addition to the universal power of the higher intellect, there should be imparted to it some power that is, as it were, particular in respect to this definite effect, namely, that things become actually intelligible. And it is clear from experience that this is true; for one particular man, such as Socrates or Plato, makes things intelligible in act when he pleases, that is, by apprehending a universal form from particulars, when he separates that which is common to all individual men from those things which are peculiar to each. Thus then the action of the agent intellect, which is to abstract the universal, is an action of "this particular man", as is also the act of considering or judging about a common nature, which is the action of the possible intellect. Now every agent that does any action has within itself by way of a form the power which is the principle of this kind of action. Hence, just as it is necessary that the possible intellect be something that is formally inherent in man, as we showed above, so it is necessary that the agent intellect be something that is formally inherent in man. A connection by way of phantasms does not suffice for this, as Averroes imagines, as was also shown above in regard to the possible intellect [Art. II and IX]. And it seems clear that Aristotle realized this when he said [III De An., 5, 430a 13] that "there must be these differences in the soul," namely, the agent and the possible intellects; and again he says [430a 15] that the agent intellect is "as it were, a brightness which is a participated light." But Plato, as Themistius says in his Commentum de Anima [III, 5], considering the intellect apart and not considering the participated power of the soul, compared the intellect to the sun. Quis autem sit iste intellectus separatus, a quo intelligere animae humanae dependet, considerandum est. Quidam enim dixerunt hunc intellectum esse infimam substantiarum separatarum, quae suo lumine continuatur cum animabus nostris. Sed hoc multipliciter repugnat veritati fidei.- Primo quidem, quia cum istud lumen intellectuale ad naturam animae pertineat, ab illo solo est a quo animae natura creatur. Solus autem Deus est creator animae, non autem aliqua substantia separata, quam Angelum dicimus; unde significanter dicitur Gen. quod ipse Deus in faciem hominis spiravit spiraculum vitae. Unde relinquitur quod lumen intellectus agentis non causatur in anima ab aliqua alia substantia separata, sed immediate a Deo. —Secundo, quia ultima perfectio uniuscuiusque agentis est quod possit pertingere ad suum principium. Ultima autem perfectio sive beatitudo hominis est secundum intellectualem operationem, ut etiam philosophus dicit X, Ethic. Si igitur principium et causa intellectualitatis hominum esset aliqua alia substantia separata, oporteret quod ultima hominis beatitudo esset constituta in illa substantia creata; et hoc manifeste ponunt ponentes hanc positionem: ponunt enim quod ultima hominis felicitas est continuari intellectui agenti. Fides autem recta ponit ultimam beatitudinem hominis esse in solo Deo, secundum illud Ioan. XVII,: haec est vita aeterna, ut cognoscant te solum verum Deum; et in huius beatitudinis participatione homines esse Angelis aequales, ut habetur Lucae XX. —Tertio, quia si homo participet lumen intelligibile ab Angelo, sequeretur quod homo secundum mentem non esset ad imaginem ipsius Dei, sed ad imaginem Angelorum, contra id quod dicitur Gen. I: faciamus hominem ad imaginem et similitudinem nostram, idest ad communem Trinitatis imaginem, non ad imaginem Angelorum. But we must consider what that separated intellect is, upon which the human soul's understanding depends. For some have said that this intellect is the lowest of the separated substances, which is connected with our souls by its own light. But this is contrary to the truth of faith in many respects. First of all because, since this intellectual light pertains to the nature of the soul, it comes from Him alone by Whom the nature of the soul is created. Now God alone is the creator of the soul, and not some separated substance which we call an angel; hence it is said significantly in Genesis I [II, 7] that God Himself "breathed into the face of man the breath of life." Hence the only remaining alternative is that the light of the agent intellect is not caused in the soul by any other separated substance, but is caused immediately by God. Secondly, because the ultimate perfection of each individual agent is that it can attain to its own principle. Now the ultimate perfection or beatitude of man is based on intellectual activity, as the Philosopher also says in Ethica X . If, then, the principle and cause of the intellectuality of men were some other separated substance, it would have to be the case that the ultimate beatitude of man would be situated in that created substance; and those who hold this view clearly assert this: for they assert that the ultimate felicity of man is to be connected with the agent intelligence. Now the true faith asserts that the ultimate beatitude of man is in God alone, according to this quotation from John XVII : "This is the eternal life, that they may know Thee, the only true God"; and that in participating in this beatitude, men are "equal to the angels," as is held by Luke XX . Thirdly, because if man were to have a share in the intellectual light from an angel, it would follow that man as regards his mind would not be made to the image of God Himself, but to the image of angels, contrary to what is said in Genesis I : "Let us make man to our image and likeness," that is, to the common image of the Trinity, not to the image of the angels. Unde dicimus, quod lumen intellectus agentis, de quo Aristoteles loquitur, est nobis immediate impressum a Deo, et secundum hoc discernimus verum a falso, et bonum a malo. Et de hoc dicitur in Psal.: multi dicunt: quis ostendet nobis bona? Signatum est super nos lumen vultus tui, domine, scilicet per quod nobis bona ostenduntur. Sic igitur id quod facit in nobis intelligibilia actu per modum luminis participati, est aliquid animae, et multiplicatur secundum multitudinem animarum et hominum. Illud vero quod facit intelligibilia per modum solis illuminantis, est unum separatum, quod est Deus. Unde Augustinus dicit in I Soliloquiorum: promittit ratio (...) se demonstraturam Deum meae menti, ut oculis sol demonstratur; nam mentis quasi oculi sunt sensus animae. Disciplinarum autem quaeque certissima talia sunt qualia illa quae sole illustrantur, ut videri possint. Deus autem est ipse qui illustrat. Non autem potest hoc unum separatum nostrae cognitionis principium intelligi per intellectum agentem, de quo philosophus loquitur, ut Themistius dicit quia Deus non est in natura animae; sed intellectus agens ab Aristotele nominatur lumen receptum in anima nostra a Deo. Et sic relinquitur simpliciter dicendum, quod intellectus agens non est unus in omnibus. And hence we say that the light of the agent intellect, of which Aristotle is speaking, is impressed upon us immediately by God, and by this light we discern truth from falsity, and good from evil. And concerning this it is said in the Psalms [IV, 6, 7]: "Many say, Who shows us good things? The light of Thy countenance, 0 Lord, is signed upon us," i.e., by which good things are shown to us. Thus, then, that which makes things actually intelligible in us after the manner of a participated light is a part of the soul, and is multiplied along with the number of souls and of men. But that which makes things intelligible after the manner of the sun, which illuminates, is something that is one and separate, which is God. Hence Augustine says in I Soliloquia [VI, 12]: "Reason promises... to show God to my mind as the sun is shown to the eyes; for the eyes of the mind, so to speak, are the senses of the soul. But all the most certain branches of learning are of such a nature as things illumined by the sun, so that they can be seen... and God Himself is the one who illumines." Now this one separate principle of our knowledge cannot be understood to be the agent intellect of which the Philosopher is speaking, as Themistius says [In De An. III, 5], because God is not in the nature of the soul; but the agent intellect is the name given by Aristotle to the light that is received in our soul from God. And in view of this it remains to be said without qualification that the agent intellect is not one in all men. Replies Ad primum ergo dicendum quod proprium est Dei illuminare homines, imprimendo eis lumen naturale intellectus agentis, et super hoc lumen gratiae et gloriae; sed intellectus agens illustrat phantasmata, sicut lumen a Deo impressum. As to the first argument, therefore, it must be said that it is proper to God to enlighten men by impressing on them the natural light of the agent intellect, and in addition to this the light of grace and glory. But the agent intellect lights up the phantasms, as a light that is impressed by God. Ad secundum dicendum quod intellectus agens dicitur ab Aristotele separatus, non quasi sit quaedam substantia habens esse extra corpus; sed quia non est actus alicuius partis corporis, ita quod eius operatio sit per aliquod organum corporale, sicut et de intellectu possibili dictum est. As to the second, it must be said that the agent intellect is called "separated" by Aristotle, not as though it were a kind of substance that has actual being outside the body, but because it is not an act of any part of the body in the sense that its activity takes place through some corporeal organ, as was said of the possible intellect. Ad tertium dicendum quod istud verbum non dicit Aristoteles de intellectu agente, sed de intellectu in actu. Primo enim locutus est de intellectu possibili, et postea de intellectu agente, et tandem incipit loqui de intellectu in actu, ubi dicit: idem est autem secundum actum scientia rei, et distinguit intellectum in actu ab intellectu in potentia tripliciter.- Primo quidem, quia intellectus in potentia non est intellectum in potentia; sed intellectus in actu, sive scientia in actu, est res intellecta vel scita in actu. Ita et circa sensum dixerat quod sensus in potentia et sensibile in potentia sunt diversa.- Secundo comparat intellectum in actu ad intellectum in potentia, quia intellectus in potentia est prior tempore in uno et eodem quam intellectus in actu; prius enim tempore aliquis est intellectus in potentia quam in actu. Sed naturaliter est prius actus quam potentia; et simpliciter loquendo, etiam prius tempore oportet ponere aliquem intellectum in actu quam intellectum in potentia, qui reducitur in actum per aliquem intellectum in actu, et hoc est quod subdit: quae vero secundum potentiam, tempore prior in uno; omnino autem neque in tempore; et ista comparatione utitur inter potentiam et actum etiam in IX Metaphysic. et in pluribus aliis locis.- Tertio ostendit differentiam quantum ad hoc quod intellectus in potentia, sive possibilis, quandoque invenitur intelligens, quandoque non intelligens. Sed hoc non potest dici de intellectu in actu; sicut et potentia visiva quandoque videt quandoque non videt. Sed visus in actu est in ipso videre actu; et hoc est quod dicit: sed non aliquando quidem intelligit, aliquando autem non. Et postmodum subdit: separatum autem hoc solum quod vere est; quod non potest intelligi nec de intellectu agente, nec de intellectu possibili cum utrumque supra dixerit separatum; sed oportet quod intelligatur de omni eo quod requiritur ad intellectum in actu, idest de tota parte intellectiva. Unde et subdit: et hoc solum immortale et perpetuum est; quod si exponatur de intellectu agente, sequetur quod intellectus possibilis sit corruptibilis, ut Alexander intellexit. Sed hoc est contra ea quae Aristoteles superius dixerat de intellectu possibili. Haec autem verba Aristotelis hic exponere necessarium fuit, ne esset alicui occasio errandi. As to the third, it must be said that Aristotle does not make that statement about the agent intellect, but about the intellect in act. For first he spoke of the possible intellect, and afterwards of the agent intellect, and finally he begins to speak of the intellect in act, when he says [III De An., 5, 430a 20]: "Actual knowledge of a thing is identical with its object." And he distinguishes the intellect in act from the intellect in potency in three ways. First of all, because the intellect in potency is not the thing that is understood in potency, but the intellect in act, or knowledge in act, is the thing that is understood or known in act. So too he had said of the senses that the sense in potency and the thing that can be sensed in potency are different. Secondly, he compares the intellect in act to the intellect in potency, because the intellect in potency is temporally prior in one and the same man to the intellect in act; for temporally an intellect is in potency before it is in act. But naturally act is prior to potency; and speaking in an absolute sense, we must posit some intellect in act prior even in time to an intellect in potency, which is reduced to act through some intellect in act. And this is what he adds [430a 21]: "And this in potency is temporally prior in one individual; but in general it is not prior even temporally." And he employs this comparison between potency and act also in IX Metaphysica [8, 1049b] and in many other places. Thirdly, he points out a difference in this respect, that the intellect in potency or the possible intellect is sometimes to be found understanding and sometimes not; but this cannot be said of the intellect in act. Just as the visual power sometimes sees and sometimes does not see; but the sight in act consists in actually seeing. And this is what he says [430a 22]: "But it is not true that it sometimes understands and sometimes does not;" and afterwards he adds: "But that thing only is separate which truly is;" and this cannot be understood either of the agent intellect or of the possible intellect, since above he has called both separate; but it must be understood of every thing which is required for the intellect in act, that is, of the whole intellectual part. And hence also he adds [430a 23]: "And this alone is immortal and eternal;" and if this be explained as referring to the agent intellect, it will follow that the possible intellect is corruptible, as Alexander understood; but this is contrary to what Aristotle had said above about the possible intellect. Now it has been necessary to explain 'these words of Aristotle here in order that they may not be an occasion of error to anyone. Ad quartum dicendum quod nihil prohibet aliqua duo ad invicem comparata sic se habere quod utrumque sit et ut potentia et ut actus respectu alterius secundum diversa; sicut ignis est potentia frigidus et actu calidus, aqua vero e converso; et propter hoc agentia naturalia simul patiuntur et agunt. Si igitur comparetur pars intellectiva ad phantasmata; quantum ad aliquid se habebit in potentia, et quantum ad aliquid in actu respectu eorum. Phantasma actu quidem habet similitudinem determinatae naturae; sed illa similitudo determinatae speciei est in phantasmate in potentia abstrahibilis a materialibus conditionibus. In parte vero intellectiva est e converso: nam non habet actu similitudines distinctarum rerum; sed tamen actu habet lumen immateriale habens virtutem abstrahendi quae sunt abstrahibilia in potentia. Et sic nihil prohibet in eadem essentia animae inveniri intellectum possibilem, qui est in potentia respectu specierum quae abstrahuntur a phantasmatibus, et intellectum agentem, qui abstrahit speciem a phantasmatibus. Et esset simile, si esset aliquod unum et idem corpus, quod esset diaphanum, existens in potentia ad omnes colores, et cum hoc haberet lucem, qua posset illuminare colores; sicut aliquo modo apparet in oculo cati. As to the fourth, it must be said that nothing prevents any two things that are related to each other from being such that each of them is both a potency and an act as regards the other, on different grounds; thus fire, for instance, is potentially cold and actually hot, but water the opposite; and for this reason natural agents are at the same time passive and active. If, then, the intellectual part be compared to the phantasms, in one respect it will be in potency and in another it will be in act with reference to them. A phantasm actually contains a likeness of a definite nature; but this likeness of a definite species is in the phantasm in potency, able to be abstracted from material conditions. But on the intellectual side the opposite is the case; for it does not actually possess likenesses of distinct things; but yet it actually possesses an immaterial light which has the power of abstracting those things which are able to be abstracted in potency. And thus nothing prevents there being found in the same essence of the soul a possible intellect, which is in potency with respect to the species which are abstracted from the phantasms, and an agent intellect, which abstracts the species from the phantasms. We should have something similar if there were one and the same body which would be transparent, being in potency to all colors; and if along with this it would have a light whereby it could illuminate colors, as is somehow apparent in the eye of a cat. Ad quintum dicendum quod lumen intellectus agentis multiplicatur immediate per multiplicationem animarum, quae participant ipsum lumen intellectus agentis. Animae autem multiplicantur secundum corpora, sicut supra dictum est. As to the fifth, it must be said that the light of the agent intellect is multiplied immediately through the multiplication of the souls, which participate in the very light of the agent intellect. Now souls are multiplied along with bodies, as was said above. Ad sextum dicendum quod hoc ipsum quod lumen intellectus agentis non est actus alicuius organi corporei per quod operetur, sufficit ad hoc quod possit separare species intelligibiles a phantasmatibus; cum separatio specierum intelligibilium quae recipiuntur in intellectu possibili, non sit maior quam separatio intellectus agentis. As to the sixth, it must be said that this very fact that the light of the agent intellect is not an act of any corporeal organ through which it acts is sufficient for its being able to separate intelligible species from phantasms; since the separateness of intelligible species, which are received in the possible intellect, is not greater than the separateness of the agent intellect. Ad septimum dicendum quod ratio illa magis concluderet de intellectu possibili quam de intellectu agente. Hoc enim philosophus inducit de intellectu possibili, quod cum intellexerit maximum intelligibile, non minus intelliget minimum. De quocumque tamen intelligatur, non sequitur ex hoc quod virtus intellectus quo intelligimus sit infinita simpliciter, sed quod sit infinita respectu alicuius generis. Nihil enim prohibet aliquam virtutem quae in se finita est, non habere terminum in aliquo genere determinato; sed tamen habet terminum in quantum ad superius genus se extendere non potest: sicut visus non habet terminum in genere coloris, quia si in infinitum multiplicarentur, omnes possent a visu cognosci; non tamen potest cognoscere ea quae sunt superioris generis sicut universalia. Similiter intellectus noster non habet terminum respectu intelligibilium sibi connaturalium, quae a sensibus abstrahuntur; sed tamen terminum habet, quia circa superiora intelligibilia, quae sunt substantiae separatae, deficit: habet enim se ad manifestissima rerum sicut oculus noctuae ad lucem solis, ut dicitur in II Metaph. As to the seventh, it must be said that that argument would be more conclusive as regards the possible intellect than the agent intellect. For the Philosopher brings in this point concerning the possible intellect, that when it has understood the most intelligible thing it will not less understand the least intelligible thing. But no matter what this refers to, it does not follow that the power of the intellect by means of which we understand is infinite in an absolute sense, but that it is infinite with reference to some genus. For nothing prevents a power, which is in itself finite, from not having a limit in some definite genus, but nevertheless it does have a limit inasmuch as it cannot extend itself to a higher genus: thus sight does not have a limit in the genus "color" because, if colors were multiplied to infinity, they could all be known by the sight; but yet the sight cannot know those things which belong to a higher genus, as, for instance, the universals. Similarly our intellect does not have a limit in respect to the intelligible things which are connatural to itself, which are abstracted from things that can be sensed; but nevertheless it has a limit, because, in regard to higher intelligible things, which are separated substances, it fails; for it is related to the most manifest of things "as the eye of the owl to the light of the sun", as is said in II Metaphysica [1, 993b 9]. Ad octavum dicendum quod ratio illa non est ad propositum. Iudicare enim aliquo de veritate dicimur dupliciter. Uno modo, sicut medio; sicut iudicamus de conclusionibus per principia, et de regulatis per regulam; et sic videntur rationes Augustini procedere. Non enim illud quod est mutabile, vel quod habet similitudinem falsi, potest esse infallibilis regula veritatis. Alio modo dicimur aliquo iudicare de veritate aliqua, sicut virtute iudicativa; et hoc modo per intellectum agentem iudicamus de veritate. As to the eighth, it must be said that that argument is not to the point. For to pass judgment on a truth "by means of" something is used in two senses. In one sense, as "through the medium of"; thus we pass judgment on conclusions "by means of" principles, and on things that are regulated "by means of" a rule. And this seems to be the sense in which Augustine's arguments are carried on. For that which is changeable or that which has a likeness to the false cannot be an infallible rule of truth. But in another sense, to pass judgment on some truth "by means of something" is used thus: "by means of our power of judging," and in this sense we pass judgment on a truth by means of the agent intellect. Sed tamen ut profundius intentionem Augustini scrutemur, et quomodo se habeat veritas circa hoc, sciendum est quod quidam antiqui philosophi, non ponentes aliam vim cognoscitivam praeter sensum, neque aliqua entia praeter sensibilia, dixerunt, quod nulla certitudo de veritate a nobis haberi potest; et hoc propter duo. Primo quidem, quia ponebant sensibilia semper esse in fluxu, et nihil in rebus esse stabile. Secundo, quia inveniuntur circa idem aliqui diversimode iudicantes, sicut aliter vigilans et aliter dormiens; et aliter infirmus, aliter sanus. Nec potest accipi aliquid quo discernatur quis horum verius existimet, cum quilibet aliquam similitudinem veritatis habeat. Et hae sunt duae rationes quas Augustinus tangit, propter quas antiqui dixerunt veritatem non posse cognosci a nobis. Unde et Socrates, desperans de veritate rerum capessenda, totum se ad moralem philosophiam contulit. Plato vero discipulus eius consentiens antiquis philosophis quod sensibilia semper sunt in motu et fluxu, et quod virtus non habet certum iudicium de rebus, ad certitudinem scientiae stabiliendam, posuit quidem ex una parte species rerum separatas a sensibilibus et immobiles, de quibus dixit esse scientias; ex alia parte posuit in homine virtutem cognoscitivam supra sensum scilicet mentem vel intellectum illustratum a quodam superiori sole intelligibili, sicut illustratur visus a sole visibili. But yet in order to examine more searchingly the meaning of Augustine and what the truth is on this point, it must be noted that certain ancient philosophers, who did not assert any way of knowing except sensation nor any entities besides sensible things, declared that no certainty concerning truth could be had by us; and this for two reasons. First of all, because they asserted that sensible things are always in flux and that there is nothing stable in things. Secondly, because some people are to be found who make different judgments about the same thing; thus, for instance, someone who is awake judges in one way and one who is asleep in another, and one who is sick judges in one way and he who is well in another. Nor can anything be had to determine which of them has the truer estimate, since every one of them has some appearance of truth. And these are the the two reasons which Augustine touches on, because of which the ancients said that truth cannot be known by us. And hence too, Socrates, despairing of grasping the truth of things, devoted himself entirely to moral philosophy. But Plato, his disciple, agreeing with the ancient philosophers that sensible things are always in flux and that the sense power has no certain judgment of things, in order to establish the certainty of scientific knowledge posited on the one hand species of things separated from sensible things and immovable, and he said that the sciences are about these; on the other hand he posited in man a knowing power higher than sense, namely, the mind or intellect, illumined by a kind of higher intelligible sun, as the sight is illumined by the visible sun. Augustinus autem, Platonem secutus quantum fides Catholica patiebatur, non posuit species rerum per se subsistentes; sed loco earum posuit rationes rerum in mente divina, et quod per eas secundum intellectum illustratum a luce divina de omnibus iudicamus: non quidem sic quod ipsas rationes videamus, hoc enim esset impossibile, nisi Dei essentiam videremus; sed secundum quod illae supremae rationes imprimunt in mentes nostras. Sic enim Plato posuit scientias de speciebus separatis esse, non quod ipsae viderentur; sed secundum eas mens nostra participat, de rebus scientiam habet. Unde et in quadam Glossa super illud: diminutae sunt veritates a filiis hominum, dicitur, quod sicut ab una facie resplendent multae similitudines in speculis, ita ex una prima veritate resultant multae veritates in mentibus nostris. Aristoteles autem per aliam viam processit. Primo enim, multipliciter ostendit in sensibilibus esse aliquid stabile. Secundo, quod iudicium sensus verum est de sensibilibus propriis, sed decipitur circa sensibilia communia, magis autem circa sensibilia per accidens. Tertio, quod supra sensum est virtus intellectiva, quae iudicat de veritate, non per aliqua intelligibilia extra existentia, sed per lumen intellectus agentis, quod facit intelligibilia. Non multum autem refert dicere, quod ipsa intelligibilia participentur a Deo, vel quod lumen faciens intelligibilia participetur. Augustine, however, following Plato as far as the Catholic Faith allowed, did not posit species of things with a subsistence of their own, but instead of them he posited ideas of things in the divine mind and said that through these, by an intellect that is illumined by divine light, we form judgments about all things; not indeed in such a way that we see the ideas themselves, for this would be impossible unless we were to see the essence of God, but according to what these supreme ideas imprint upon our minds. For Plato held that the sciences were concerned with the separate species in this sense: not that these latter could be seen themselves; but according as our mind participates in them it has knowledge of things. And hence too in a certain gloss on this passage: "Truths are lessened by the sons of men" [August., Enarr. in Psalm XI, 1], it is said that just as from one face many likenesses shine forth in mirrors, so from the one primary truth there result many truths in our minds. Aristotle, however, proceeded along another way. For first he showed in many ways that there is something stable in sensible things. Secondly, that the judgment of the sense is true concerning proper objects of sense, but that it is mistaken about common objects of sense, and more so about things that can be sensed by accident. Thirdly, that above the sense there is an intellectual power which makes judgments concerning truth, not through any intelligible things that exist outside, but through the light of the agent intellect, which makes things intelligible. Now it does not matter much if we say that intelligible things themselves are participated in from God, or that the light which makes them intelligible is participated in from God. Ad nonum dicendum quod regulae illae quas impii conspiciunt, sunt prima principia in agendis, quae conspiciuntur per lumen intellectus agentis a Deo participati, sicut etiam prima principia scientiarum speculativarum. As to the ninth, it must be said that those rules which the impious see are the first principles of action, and that they are seen through the light of the agent intellect that is participated from God, just as are also the first principles of the speculative sciences. Ad decimum dicendum quod illud quo iudicatur de duobus quid sit melius, oportet esse utroque melius, si eo iudicetur ut regula et mensura. Sic enim album est regula et mensura omnium aliorum colorum, et Deus omnium entium: quia unumquodque tanto melius est, quanto magis optimo appropinquat. Illud autem quo iudicamus aliquid esse melius altero ut virtute cognoscitiva, non oportet esse utroque melius. Sic autem per intellectum agentem iudicamus Angelum esse anima meliorem. As to the tenth, it must be said that that whereby one judges which of two things is the better ought to be better than both, if one judges by this as by a rule or a measure. For in this sense white is the rule or measure of all other colors, and God of all beings; because each individual thing is better, the nearer it approaches the best thing. But that whereby we judge a given thing to be better than another, as by a knowing power, need not be better than both. Now in this way we judge through the agent intellect that an angel is better than a soul. Ad undecimum patet solutio ex dictis. Sic enim intellectus agens comparatur ad possibile ut ars movens ad materiam, in quantum facit intelligibilia in actu, ad quae est intellectus possibilis in potentia. Dictum est autem quomodo haec duo in una substantia animae fundari possint. As to the eleventh, the solution is clear from what has been said: for the agent intellect is related to the possible intellect as an agent and a mover is related to the material, inasmuch as it makes intelligible in act things to which the possible intellect is in potency. Now it has been said how these two can be rooted in the one substance of the soul. Ad duodecimum dicendum quod sic est una ratio numerorum in omnibus mentibus, sicut et una ratio lapidis; quae quidem est una ex parte rei intellectae, non autem ex parte actus intelligendi, quod non est de ratione rei intellectae: non enim est de ratione lapidis quod intelligatur. Unde talis unitas rationis numerorum vel lapidum vel cuiuscumque rei, nihil facit ad unitatem intellectus possibilis vel agentis, ut supra magis expositum est. As to the twelfth, it must be said that there is one essence of numbers in all minds, just as there is also one essence of a stone; and this essence is one on the part of the thing that is understood, but not on the part of the act of understanding, which is not essential to the thing that is understood; for it is not essential to a stone that it be understood. And hence this sort of unity of the essence of numbers or of stones or of anything whatever does not make for a unity of the possible or of the agent intellect, as was explained more fully above [Art. IX, ad 6]. Ad decimumtertium dicendum quod veritas illa in qua tenetur summum bonum, est communis omnibus mentibus vel ratione unitatis rei, vel ratione unitatis primae lucis in omnes mentes influentis. As to the thirteenth, it must be said that that truth wherein the highest good is apprehended is common to all minds, either by reason of the oneness of the thing or by reason of the oneness of the primary light which flows into all minds. Ad decimumquartum dicendum quod universale quod facit intellectus agens, est unum in omnibus a quibus ipsum abstrahitur; unde intellectus agens non diversificatur secundum eorum diversitatem. Diversificatur autem secundum diversitatem intellectuum: quia et universale non ex ea parte habet unitatem qua est a me et a te intellectum; intelligi enim a me et a te accidit universali. Unde diversitas intellectuum non impedit unitatem universalis. As to the fourteenth, it must be said that the universal, which the agent intellect causes, is one thing in all the beings from which it is abstracted; and hence the agent intellect is not diversified on the basis of their diversification. However, it is diversified on the basis of a diversity of intellects: because even the universal does not derive its oneness from the standpoint of its being understood by me and by you; for it is accidental to the universal that it is understood by me and by you. And hence the diversity of intellects does not affect the oneness of the universal. Ad decimumquintum dicendum quod inconvenienter dicitur intellectus agens nudus vel vestitus plenus speciebus vel vacuus. Impleri enim speciebus est intellectus possibilis sed facere eas est intellectus agentis. Non est autem dicendum quod intellectus agens seorsum intelligat ab intellectu possibili: sed homo intelligit per utrumque; qui quidem habet cognitionem in particulari, per sensitivas potentias, eorum quae per intellectum agentem abstrahuntur. As to the fifteenth, it must be said that it is incorrect to say that the agent intellect is naked or clothed, full of species or empty of them. For to be filled with species is characteristic of the possible intellect, but to cause them is characteristic of the agent intellect. Now it must not be said that the agent intellect understands in isolation from the possible intellect, but that the man understands by means of both; it is he who has knowledge in particular, through the sense powers, of those things which are abstracted by means of the agent intellect. Ad decimumsextum dicendum quod non est ex Dei insufficientia quod rebus creatis virtutes actionis attribuit, sed ex eius perfectissima plenitudine, quae sufficit ad omnibus communicandum. As to the sixteenth, it must be said that it is not because of God's insufficiency that He attributes powers of action to created things, but because of His most perfect fullness, which is sufficient for sharing with all beings. Ad decimumseptimum dicendum quod species quae est in imaginatione, est eiusdem generis cum specie quae est in sensu, quia utraque est individualis et materialis; sed species quae est in intellectu, est alterius generis, quia est universalis. Et ideo species imaginaria non potest imprimere speciem intelligibilem, sicut species sensibilis imprimit speciem imaginariam; propter quod necessaria est virtus intellectiva activa, non autem virtus sensitiva activa. As to the seventeenth, it must be said that a species which is in the imagination is of the same genus as a species which is in a sense, because both are individual and material. But a species which is in an intellect belongs to another genus, because it is universal. And consequently an imagined species cannot imprint an intelligible species as a sensitive species imprints an imagined species; and for this reason an active intellectual power is necessary, whereas an active sense power is not.
Ultimo quaeritur utrum potentiae animae sint idem quod animae essentia
The last question is: Are the powers of the soul the same as the essence of the soul?
Et videtur quod sic. And it would seem that they are. Dicit enim Augustinus, IX, de Trin.: admonemur (...) haec, (scilicet mentem, notitiam et amorem) in anima existere (...) substantialiter sive essentialiter; non tamquam in subiecto, ut calor aut figura in corpore, aut ulla alia quantitas aut qualitas. 1 For Augustine says in IX De Trinitate [IV, 5]: "We are reminded... that these things (namely, mind, knowledge, and love) exist in the soul... substantially or essentially, not as in a subject, like color or shape in a body or like any other quantity or quality." Praeterea, in libro de spiritu et anima dicitur quod Deus est omnia sua; anima vero est quaedam sua, scilicet potentiae, et quaedam sua non est, scilicet virtutes. 2 Furthermore, in the book De Spiritu et Anima [XIII, PL XL, 789] it is said that "God is all the things that He has, but the soul is some of the things that it has", namely, powers; and is not some of the things that it has, namely, virtues. Praeterea, differentiae substantiales non sumuntur ab aliquibus accidentalibus. Sed sensibile et rationale sunt differentiae substantiales, quae sumuntur a sensu et ratione. Ergo sensus et ratio non sunt accidentia, et pari ratione neque aliae animae potentiae; et ita videntur esse de essentia animae. 3 Futhermore, substantial differences are not derived from any accidents. But "sensible" and "rational" are substantial differences, and they are derived from sense and reason. Therefore sense and reason are not accidents, and by a parallel argument, neither are the other powers of the soul; and so they seem to belong to the essence of the soul. Sed dicebat quod potentiae animae neque sunt accidentia, neque sunt de essentia animae, quia sunt proprietates naturales sive substantiales; et ita sunt medium inter subiectum et accidens.- Sed contra, inter affirmationem et negationem non est aliquid medium. Sed substantia et accidens distinguuntur secundum affirmationem et negationem; quia accidens est quod est in subiecto; substantia vero est quae non est in subiecto. Ergo inter essentiam rei et accidens nihil est medium. But the objector said that the powers of the soul are not accidents and do not belong to the essence of the soul, but that they are natural or substantial properties; and so they are something intermediate between a subject and an accident. But on the other hand, 4 between an affirmation and a denial there is nothing intermediate. But a substance and an accident are differentiated by way of affirmation and denial: because an accident is that which is in a subject, but a substance is that which is not in a subject. Therefore between the essence of a thing and an accident there is nothing intermediate. Praeterea, si potentiae animae dicuntur proprietates naturales vel substantiales; aut hoc est quia sunt partes essentiae, aut quia causantur a principiis essentiae. Si primo modo, pertinent ad essentiam animae, quia partes essentiae sunt de essentia rei. Si secundo modo sic etiam accidentia possunt dici essentialia, quia ex principiis subiecti causantur. Ergo oportet quod potentiae animae vel pertineant ad essentiam animae, vel sint accidentia. 5 Furthermore, if the powers of the soul are called natural or essential properties, this is either because they are essential parts, or because they are caused by the principles of the essence. If in the first sense, then they pertain to the essence of the soul, because essential parts are of the essence of a thing. If in the second sense, then even accidents can be called essential, because they are caused by the principles of a subject. Therefore it must be the case that the powers of the soul either pertain to the essence of the soul, or else are accidents. Sed dicebat quod, licet accidentia causentur ex principiis substantiae, non tamen omne quod causatur ex principiis substantiae, est accidens.- Sed contra omne medium oportet quod distinguatur ab utroque extremorum. Si ergo potentiae animae sint mediae inter essentiam et accidens, oportet quod distinguantur tam ab essentia quam ab accidente. Sed nihil potest distingui ab aliquo per id quod est commune utrique. Cum ergo fluere a principiis substantiae, propter quod potentiae dicuntur esse essentiales, conveniat etiam accidentibus, videtur quod potentiae animae non distinguantur ab accidentibus; et ita videtur quod non sit medium inter substantiam et accidens. 6 But the objector said that, although accidents are caused by the principles of a substance, yet not every thing which is caused by the principles of a substance is an accident. But on the other hand, everything that is intermediate must be distinguished from both extremes. If, then, the powers of the soul are intermediate between an essence and an accident, it must be the case that they are differentiated from an essence as well as from an accident. But nothing can be differentiated from a thing by something that is common to both. Since, then, to flow from the principles of a substance, which is the reason why the powers are said to be essential, is an attribute even of accidents, it would seem that the powers of the soul are not differentiated from accidents; and so it would seem that there is no intermediate between substance and accident. Sed dicebat quod distinguuntur ab accidentibus per hoc quod anima potest intelligi sine accidentibus, non autem potest intelligi sine suis potentiis.- Sed contra unumquodque intelligitur per suam essentiam; quia proprium obiectum intellectus est quod quid est, ut dicitur III de anima. Quidquid igitur est sine quo res intelligi non potest, est de essentia rei. Si igitur anima sine potentiis non potest intelligi, sequitur quod sint de essentia animae, et quod non sit medium inter essentiam et accidentia. 7 But the objector said that they are differentiated from accidents by the fact that a soul can be conceived apart from accidents, but cannot be conceived apart from its own powers. But on the other hand, each individual thing is understood through its own essence, because the proper object of the intellect is what a thing is, as is said in III De Anima [4, 429b 19]. Whatever there is, then, apart from which a thing cannot be understood, belongs to the essence of that thing. If, then, the soul cannot be understood apart from its powers, it follows that the powers belong to the essence of the soul and that they are not something intermediate between essence and accidents. Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, X de Trinit., quod memoria, intelligentia et voluntas, sunt una vita, una mens, una substantia; et ita videtur quod potentiae animae sint ipsa eius essentia. 8 Furthermore, Augustine says in X De Trinitate [XI, 18] that memory, understanding, and will are "one life, one mind, one substance." And so it would seem that the powers of the soul are its very essence. Praeterea, sicut se habet tota anima ad totum corpus, ita se habet pars animae ad partem corporis. Sed tota anima est forma substantialis corporis. Ergo pars animae, ut visus, est forma substantialis partis corporis, scilicet oculi. Sed anima secundum suam essentiam est forma substantialis totius corporis et cuiuslibet partium eius. Ergo potentia visiva est idem quod essentia animae; et eadem ratione omnes aliae potentiae. 9 Furthermore, as the whole soul is to the whole body, so a part of the soul is to a part of the body. But the whole soul is the substantial form of the body. Therefore a part of the soul, e.g., sight, is the substantial form of a part of the body, namely, of the eye. But the soul by its own essence is the substantial form of the whole body and of every one of its parts. Therefore the power of sight is identical with the essence of the soul; and for the same reason so are all the other powers. Praeterea, anima est dignior quam forma accidentalis. Sed forma accidentalis activa est sua virtus. Ergo multo magis anima est suae potentiae. 10 Furthermore, the soul is nobler than an accidental form. But an active accidental form is its own power of action. Therefore, so much the more is the soul its own powers. Praeterea, Anselmus dicit in Monologio, quod nihil potuit animae maius dari quam reminisci, intelligere et velle. Sed inter omnia quae conveniunt animae, praecipuum est sua essentia, quae a Deo est ei data. Ergo potentiae animae sunt idem quod eius essentia. 11 Furthermore, Anselm says in his Monologium [LXVII, PL CLVIII, 213] that nothing greater could be given to the soul than remembering, understanding, and willing. But among all the things that belong to the soul, the chief thing is its own essence, which has been given to it by God. Therefore the powers of the soul are identical with its essence. Praeterea, si potentiae animae sunt aliud quam eius essentia, oportet quod fluant ab essentia animae sicut a principio. Sed hoc est impossibile, quia sequeretur quod principiatum esset immaterialius suo principio: intellectus enim, qui est potentia quaedam, non est actus alicuius corporis; anima autem secundum suam essentiam est actus corporis. Ergo et primum est inconveniens; scilicet quod potentiae animae non sunt essentia eius. 12 Furthermore, if the powers of the soul are something other than its essence, it must be the case that they flow from the essence of the soul as from a principle. But this is impossible, because it would follow that a principiate would be more immaterial than its own principle: for the intellect, which is one of the powers, is not an act of any body; whereas the soul by its own essence is the act of the body. Therefore, too, the first statement is incongruous, namely, that the powers of the soul are not its essence. Praeterea, maxime proprium substantiae est esse susceptivum contrariorum. Sed potentiae animae sunt susceptivae contrariorum, sicut voluntas virtutis et vitii, et intellectus scientiae et erroris. Ergo potentiae animae sunt substantia aliqua. Sed non alia substantia quam substantia animae. Ergo sunt idem quod ipsa animae substantia. 13 Furthermore, it is especially proper to a substance to be something that is able to take on contraries. But the powers of the soul are able to take on contraries: thus the will, for instance, is able to take on virtue and vice, and the intellect, knowledge and error. Therefore, the powers of the soul are a substance. But they are not a different substance from the substance of the soul. Therefore they are identical with the very substance of the soul. Praeterea, anima immediate unitur corpori ut forma, et non mediante aliqua potentia. Sed in quantum est forma corporis, dat aliquem actum corpori. Non autem hunc actum quod est esse, quia hic actus invenitur etiam in quibus non est anima; nec iterum hunc actum qui est vivere, quia hic actus invenitur in quibus non est anima rationalis. Ergo relinquitur quod det hunc actum quod est intelligere. Sed hunc actum dat potentia intellectiva. Ergo potentia intellectiva est idem quod essentia animae. 14 Furthermore, the soul is united to the body as its form immediately, and not through the medium of some power. Now inasmuch as it is the form of the body, it gives some act to the body. But not the act of existence, because this act is found even in things that have no soul; and again, it does not give the act of being alive, because this act is found in things wherein there is no rational soul. Therefore, the only remaining alternative is that it gives the act of understanding. But this act is given by the intellectual power. Therefore the intellectual power is identical with the essence of the soul. Praeterea, anima est nobilior et perfectior quam materia prima. Sed materia prima est idem quod sua potentia. Non enim potest dici quod potentia materiae sit accidens eius; quia sic accidens praeexisteret formae substantiali, cum potentia in uno et eodem sit prius tempore quam actus, ut dicitur in IX Metaph.: nec iterum est forma substantialis, quia forma est actus qui opponitur potentiae; et similiter nec substantia composita, quia sic substantia composita praecederet formam, quod est impossibile; et ita relinquitur quod potentia materiae sit ipsa essentia materiae. Multo igitur magis potentiae animae sunt eius essentia. 15 Furthermore, the soul is nobler and more perfect than prime matter. But prime matter is identical with its own potency. For it cannot be said that the potency of matter is an accident of it, because in that case an accident would exist prior to a substantial form, since potency in one and the same thing is temporally prior to act, as is said in IX Metaphysica [8, 1049b 19]; and in the second place, neither is it the substantial form, because a form is an act, which is the opposite of a potency; and similarly neither is it a composite substance, because in that case a composite substance would precede a form, which is impossible. And thus the only remaining alternative is that the potency of matter is the very essence of matter. Much more, then, are the powers of the soul its essence. Praeterea, accidens non extenditur ultra suum subiectum. Sed potentiae animae extenduntur ultra ipsam animam; quia anima non solum intelligit et vult se, sed etiam alia. Ergo potentiae animae non sunt eius accidentia. Relinquitur ergo quod sint ipsa essentia animae. 16 Furthermore, an accident does not extend beyond its own subject. But the powers of the soul extend beyond the soul itself, because the soul not only understands and wills itself, but also other things. Therefore the powers of the soul are not its accidents. The only remaining alternative, therefore, is that they are the very essence of the soul. Praeterea, omnis substantia ex hoc ipso est intellectualis quod est immunis a materia, ut Avicenna dicit. Sed esse immateriale convenit animae secundum suam essentiam; ergo et esse intellectuale. Intellectus ergo est sua essentia, et pari ratione aliae eius potentiae. 17 Furthermore, every substance is intellectual by the very fact that it is free from matter, as Avicenna says [VIII Met., 6]. But immaterial actual being is proper to the soul by its own essence: therefore, intellectual actual being is also proper to it. Therefore the intellect is its own essence, and by a parallel argument so are its other powers. Praeterea, in his quae sunt sine materia, idem est intellectus et intellectum, secundum philosophum. Sed ipsa essentia animae est quae intelligitur. Ergo ipsa essentia animae est intellectus intelligens; et pari ratione anima est aliae suae potentiae. 18 Furthermore, "in those things which are without matter, the intellect and the thing that is understood are the same thing," according to the Philosopher [III De An., 4, 430a 2]. But the very essence of the soul is what is understood. Therefore the very essence of the soul is the understanding intellect; and by a parallel argument the soul is its other powers. Praeterea, partes rei sunt de substantia eius. Sed potentiae animae dicuntur partes eius. Ergo pertinent ad substantiam animae. 19 Furthermore, the parts of a thing belong to its substance. But the powers of the soul are said to be its parts. Therefore they pertain to the substance of the soul. Praeterea, anima est substantia simplex, ut supra dictum est; potentiae autem animae plures sunt. Si igitur potentiae animae non sunt eius essentia, sed accidentia quaedam, sequitur quod in uno simplici sint plura et diversa accidentia; quod videtur inconveniens. Non ergo potentiae animae sunt eius accidentia, sed ipsa eius essentia. 20 Furthermore, the soul is a simple substance, as was said above; but the powers of the soul are several. If, then, the powers of the soul are not its essence, but are kinds of accidents, it follows that in one simple thing there are several and different accidents, which seems incongruous. Therefore the powers of the soul are not its accidents but its very essence. Sed contra. But on the other hand there is Est quod Dionysius dicit, XI cap. Angel. Hierar., quod superiores essentiae dividuntur in substantiam, virtutem et operationem. Multo igitur magis in animabus aliud est earum essentia, et aliud virtus, sive potentia. i. what Dionysius says in the eleventh chapter of De Caelesti Hierarchia [2, PG I, 283D], that the higher essences are divided into substance, power, and activity. Much more, then, in souls, their essence is one thing and the virtue or power is another. Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, XV de Trinit., quod anima dicitur imago Dei, sicut tabula, propter picturam quae in ea est. Sed pictura non est ipsa essentia tabulae. Ergo nec potentiae animae, secundum quas imago Dei assignatur in anima, sunt ipsa animae substantia. ii Furthermore, Augustine says in XV De Trinitate [XXIII, 43] that the soul is called the image of God, as a board is, "because of the picture which is on it." But a picture is not the very essence of the board. Therefore neither are the powers of the soul, by which the image of God is stamped upon the soul, the soul's very substance. Praeterea, quaecumque essentialiter numerantur non sunt una essentia. Sed illa tria, secundum quae attenditur imago in anima, numerantur essentialiter vel substantialiter. Non ergo sunt ipsa essentia animae, quae est una. iii Furthermore, all things that are counted like essences are not one essence. But the three things in view of which the image is considered to be in the soul are counted like essences or substances. Therefore they are not the very essence of the soul, which is one. Praeterea, potentia est medium inter substantiam et operationem. Sed operatio differt a substantia animae. Ergo potentia differt ab utroque; alioquin non esset medium, si esset idem cum extremo. iv Furthermore, a power is something intermediate between a substance and an activity. But an activity differs from the substance of the soul. Therefore a power differs from both; otherwise it would not be something intermediate if it were identical with an extreme. Praeterea, agens principale et instrumentale non sunt unum. Sed potentia animae comparatur ad essentiam eius ut agens instrumentale ad principale; dicit enim Anselmus in libro de concordia praescientiae et liberi arbitrii quod voluntas quae est potentia animae, est sicut instrumentum. Ergo anima non est suae potentiae. v Furthermore, a principal and an instrumental agent are not one thing. But a power of the soul is related to its essence as an instrumental agent is to a principal agent; for Anselm says in his book De Concordia Praescientiae et Liberi Arbitrii [XI, PL 158, 534] that the will, which is a power of the soul, is like an instrument. Therefore the soul is not its own powers. Praeterea, philosophus dicit, I cap. de Mem. et Remin. quod memoria est passio aut habitus sensitivi aut phantastici. Passio autem et habitus est accidens; et eadem ratione aliae potentiae animae. vi Furthermore, the Philosopher says in the first chapter of De Memoria et Reminiscentia [in fin.] that memory is a passion or a habit of the sense faculty or of the imaginative faculty. Now a passion and a habit is an accident. Therefore memory is an accident; and for the same reason so are the other powers of the soul. Respondeo. ANSWER Dicendum quod quidam posuerunt, potentias animae non esse aliud quam ipsam eius essentiam: ita quod una et eadem essentia animae, secundum quod est principium sensitivae operationis, dicitur sensus; secundum vero quod est intellectualis operationis principium, dicitur intellectus; et sic de aliis. Et ad hoc praecipue videntur moti fuisse, ut Avicenna dicit, propter simplicitatem animae; quasi non compateretur tantam diversitatem, quanta apparet in potentiis animae. Sed haec positio est omnino impossibilis. It must be said that some have asserted that the powers of the soul are nothing else than its very essence: in such a way that one and the same essence of the soul, according as it is the principle of sense activity, is called the sense; but according as it is the principle of the intellectual activity, it is called intellect; and so of the other faculties.' And they seem to have been especially moved toward this position, as Avicenna says [De An. V, 7]; because of the simplicity of the soul, as though this simplicity would not permit such great diversity as is apparent in the powers of the soul. But this position is utterly impossible. Primo quidem, quia impossibile est quod alicuius substantiae creatae sua essentia sit sua potentia operativa. Manifestum est enim quod diversi actus diversorum sunt: semper enim actus proportionatur ei cuius est actus. Sicut autem ipsum esse est actualitas quaedam essentiae, ita operari est actualitas operativae potentiae seu virtutis. Secundum enim hoc, utrumque eorum est in actu: essentia quidem secundum esse, potentia vero secundum operari. Unde, cum in nulla creatura suum operari sit suum esse, sed hoc sit proprium solius Dei, sequitur quod nullius creaturae operativa potentia sit eius essentia; sed solius Dei proprium est ut sua essentia sit sua potentia. First of all, because it is impossible in the case of any created substance that its own essence should be its own active power. For it is obvious that different acts belong to different things; for an act is always proportioned to the thing whereof it is an act. Now just as actual being itself is a kind of actuality of an essence, so acting is an actuality of an active power or virtue. For on this basis both of these are in act: the essence in regard to actual being, and the power in regard to acting. And hence, since in no creature is its own activity its own actual being, but this is proper to God alone, it follows that the active power of no creature is its essence; but to God alone is it proper that His essence is His power. Secundo, impossibile apparet hoc speciali ratione in anima, propter tria. Primo quidem, quia essentia una est; in potentiis autem oportet ponere multitudinem propter diversitatem actuum et obiectorum. Oportet enim potentias secundum actus diversificari, cum potentia ad actum dicatur. Secundo, idem apparet ex potentiarum differentia; quarum quaedam sunt quarumdam partium corporis actus, ut omnes potentiae sensitivae et nutritivae partis; quaedam vero potentiae non sunt actus alicuius partis corporis, ut intellectus et voluntas: quod non posset esse, si potentiae animae non essent aliud quam eius essentia. Non enim potest dici quod unum et idem possit esse actus corporis et separatum, nisi secundum diversa. Secondly, this appears impossible for a special reason in the case of the soul, on three counts. First of all, because an essence is one; whereas in regard to powers we must assert manyness because of the diversity of acts and objects. For powers must be diversified on the basis of their acts, since a potency is so called in relation to an act. Secondly, the same thing is apparent as a result of the diversity of powers, whereof certain ones are acts of certain parts of the body, as are all powers of the sensitive and the nutritive part; but certain powers are not acts of any part of the body, as, for instance, the intellect and the will. This could not be the case if the powers of the soul were nothing less than its essence; for it cannot be said that one and the same thing may be an act of the body and yet something separate, except in different respects. Tertio apparet idem ex ordine potentiarum animae, et habitudine earum ad invicem. Invenitur enim quod una aliam movet, sicut ratio irascibilem et concupiscibilem, et intellectus voluntatem; quod esse non posset si omnes potentiae essent ipsa animae essentia: quia idem secundum idem non movet seipsum ut probat philosophus. Relinquitur ergo quod potentiae animae non sunt ipsa eius essentia. Thirdly, the same is apparent as a result of the order of the powers of the soul and their relation to one another. For it is found that one power moves another: thus, for instance, reason moves the irascible and the concupiscible power, and the intellect moves the will; and this could not be the case if all the powers were the very essence of the soul, because the same thing does not move itself in the same respect, as the Philosopher proves [VIII Phys., 5]. Therefore the only remaining alternative is that the powers of the soul are not its very essence. Quod quidam concedentes dicunt quod nec etiam sunt animae accidens; sed sunt eius proprietates essentiales, seu naturales. Quae quidem opinio uno modo intellecta, potest sustineri; alio vero modo est impossibilis. Ad cuius evidentiam considerandum est, quod accidens a philosophis dupliciter accipitur. Uno modo, secundum quod condividitur substantiae, et continet sub se novem rerum genera. Sic autem accipiendo accidens, positio est impossibilis. Non enim inter substantiam et accidens potest esse aliquid medium, cum substantia et accidens dividant ens per affirmationem et negationem; cum proprium substantiae sit non esse in subiecto, accidentis vero sit in subiecto esse. Unde, si potentiae animae non sunt ipsa essentia animae (et manifestum est quod non sunt aliae substantiae), sequitur quod sint accidentia in aliquo novem generum contenta. Sunt enim in secunda specie qualitatis, quae dicitur potentia vel impotentia naturalis. Alio modo accipitur accidens, secundum quod ponitur ab Aristotele unum de quatuor praedicamentis in I topicorum, et secundum quod a Porphyrio ponitur unum quinque universalium. Sic enim accidens non significat id quod commune est novem generibus, sed habitudinem accidentalem praedicati ad subiectum, vel communis ad ea quae sub communi continentur. Si enim haec esset eadem acceptio cum prima, cum accidens sic acceptum dividatur contra genus et speciem, sequeretur quod nihil quod sit in novem generibus posset dici vel genus vel species; quod patet esse falsum, cum color sit genus albedinis, et numerus binarii. Sic igitur accipiendo accidens, est aliquid medium inter substantiam et accidens, id est inter substantiale praedicatum et accidentale; et hoc est proprium. Quod quidem convenit cum substantiali praedicato, in quantum causatur ex principiis essentialibus speciei; et ideo per definitionem significantem essentiam demonstratur proprietas de subiecto. Cum accidentali vero praedicato convenit in hoc quod nec est essentia rei, nec pars essentiae, sed aliquid praeter ipsam. Differt autem ab accidentali praedicato, quia accidentale praedicatum non causatur ex principiis essentialibus speciei, sed accidit individuo sicut proprium speciei; quandoque tamen separabiliter, quandoque inseparabiliter. Sic igitur potentiae animae sunt medium inter essentiam animae et accidens, quasi proprietates naturales vel essentiales, idest essentiam animae naturaliter consequentes. Some, granting this, say that they are not an accident of the soul either, but are its essential or natural properties. This opinion, in fact, if understood in one sense, can be maintained, but in another sense it is impossible. As evidence of this we must bear in mind that "accident" is taken in two senses by philosophers. In one sense, as that which is the opposite of "substance" and includes under itself nine categories of things. Now taking "accident" in this sense the position is impossible. For between a substance and an accident there cannot be anything intermediate, since substance and accident are divisions of being by way of affirmation and denial: since it is proper to a substance not to be in a subject, but to an accident to be in a subject. And hence, if the powers of the soul are not the very essence of the soul (and it is obvious that they are not other substances), it follows that they are accidents included under one of the nine categories. For they are in the second species of quality, which is called natural power or natural impotence. "Accident" is taken in another sense as being one of the four predicates put down by Aristotle in I Topica [4, 101b 17], and as being one of the five universals put down by Porphyry [Isagoge, IV]. For in this sense an accident does not signify that which is common to the nine categories, but the accidental relationship of a predicate to a subject, or the relationship of a universal to those things which are included under the universal. For if this meaning of accident were the same as the first, since accident in this sense is opposed to genus and species, it would follow that nothing which is in the nine categories could be called either a genus or a species; and it is clear that this is false, since color is the genus of whiteness, and number the genus of "couple". Taking accident in this sense, then, there is something intermediate between substance and accident, that is, between a substantial predicate and an accidental predicate; and this is a property. A property is like a substantial predicate, inasmuch as it is caused by the essential principles of a species; and consequently a property is demonstrated as belonging to a subject through a definition that signifies the essence. But it is like an accidental predicate in this sense, that it is neither the essence of a thing, nor a part of the essence, but something outside of the essence itself. Whereas it differs from an accidental predicate, because an accidental predicate is not caused by the essential principles of a species, but it accrues to an individual thing as a property accrues to a species, yet sometimes separably, and sometimes inseparably. So, then, the powers of the soul are intermediate between the essence of the soul and an accident, as natural or essential properties, that is, as properties that are a natural consequence of the essence of the soul. Replies Ad primum ergo dicendum quod quidquid dicatur de potentiis animae, tamen nullus unquam opinatur, nisi insanus, quod habitus et actus animae sint ipsa eius essentia. Manifestum autem est quod notitia et amor, de quibus ibi Augustinus loquitur, non nominant potentias, sed actus aut habitus. Unde non intendit Augustinus dicere, quod notitia et amor sint ipsa essentia animae; sed quod insint ei substantialiter vel essentialiter. Ad cuius intellectum sciendum est, quod Augustinus ibi loquitur de mente, secundum quod novit se et amat se. Sic igitur notitia et amor possunt comparari ad mentem, aut sicut ad amantem et cognoscentem, aut sicut ad amatam et cognitam. Et hoc secundo modo loquitur hic Augustinus: ea enim ratione dicit notitiam et amorem substantialiter vel essentialiter in mente vel in anima existere, quia mens amat ipsam essentiam, vel substantiam novit. Unde postea, subdit: quomodo illa tria non sint eiusdem essentiae, non video, cum mens ipsa se amet, atque ipsa se noverit. As to the first argument, therefore, it must be said that no matter what be said of the powers of the soul, still no one ever thinks (unless he is crazy) that a habit and an act of the soul are its very essence. Now it is obvious that the knowledge and love of which Augustine speaks in that passage do not designate powers, but acts or habits. And hence Augustine does not mean to say that knowledge and love are the very essence of the soul, but that they are in it, and substantially or essentially. To understand this, we must notice that Augustine in that passage is speaking of the mind according as it knows and loves itself. From this viewpoint, then, knowledge and love can be related to the mind, either as to the mind that loves and knows, or as to the mind that is loved and known. And Augustine is speaking here in this second sense; for the reason why he says that knowledge and love exist substantially or essentially in the mind or in the soul is that the mind loves its essence, or knows its substance. And hence he later adds [De Trin. IX, 4, 7]: "How those three things are not of the same essence I do not see, since the mind loves itself, and itself knows itself." Ad secundum dicendum quod liber de spiritu et anima est apocryphus, cum enim auctor ignoretur, et sunt ibi multa vel falsa vel improprie dicta: quia ille qui librum composuit, non intellexit dicta sanctorum, a quibus accipere conatus fuit. Si tamen sustineri debeat, sciendum est triplex esse totum. Unum universale, quod adest cuilibet parti secundum totam suam essentiam et virtutem; unde proprie praedicatur de suis partibus, ut cum dicitur: homo est animal. Aliud vero est totum integrale, quod non adest alicui suae parti neque secundum totam essentiam neque secundum totam suam virtutem; et ideo nullo modo praedicatur de parte, ut dicatur: paries est domus. Tertium est totum potentiale, quod est medium inter haec duo: adest enim suae parti secundum totam suam essentiam, sed non secundum totam suam virtutem. Unde medio modo se habet in praedicando: praedicatur enim quandoque de partibus, sed non proprie. Et hoc modo quandoque dicitur, quod anima est suae potentiae, vel e converso. As to the second, it must be said that the book De Spiritu et Anima is apocryphal," since its author is unknown; and there are in it many things falsely or inaccurately stated, because he who wrote the book did not understand the sayings of the saints from whom he tried to quote. Yet if the objection has to be met, we must note that there are three kinds of wholes. One is a universal whole, which is present to every part in its whole essence and power; it is properly predicated of its parts, as when one says: Man is an animal. But another whole is an integral whole, which is not present to any part of itself, either in its whole essence or its whole power; and consequently there is no way in which it is predicated of a part. as if one were to say: A wall is a house. The third whole is a potential whole, which is intermediate between these two: for it is present to a part of itself in its whole essence, but not in its whole power. And hence it stands in an intermediate position as a predicate: for it is sometimes predicated of its parts, but not properly, and in this sense it is sometimes said that the soul is its own powers, or vice versa. Ad tertium dicendum quod formae substantiales per seipsas sunt ignotae; sed innotescunt nobis per accidentia propria. Frequenter enim differentiae substantiales ab accidentibus sumuntur, loco formarum substantialium, quae per huiusmodi accidentia innotescunt; sicut bipes et gressibile et huiusmodi; et sic etiam sensibile et rationale ponuntur differentiae substantiales. Vel potest dici, quod sensibile et rationale, prout sunt differentiae, non sumuntur a ratione et a sensu secundum quod nominant potentias, sed ab anima rationali, et ab anima sensitiva. As to the third, it must be said that because substantial forms in themselves are unknown but become known to us by their proper accidents, substantial differences are frequently taken from accidents instead of from the substantial forms which become known through such accidents; as, for example, "biped" and "able to walk" and the like; and so also "sensible" and "rational" are put down as substantial differences. Or it may be said that "sensible" and "rational", insofar as they are differences, are not derived from reason and sense according as these are names of powers, but from the rational soul and from the sentient soul. Ad quartum dicendum quod ratio illa procedit de accidente secundum quod est commune ad novem genera, et sic nihil est medium inter substantiam et accidens; sed alio modo, ut dictum est. As to the fourth, it must be said that that argument is based on "accident" in the sense of what is common to the nine categories; and in this sense there is nothing intermediate between substance and accident; but in another sense, as has been said, there is. Ad quintum dicendum quod potentiae animae dici possunt proprietates essentiales, non quia sint partes essentiae, sed quia causantur ab essentia; et sic non distinguuntur ab accidente quod est commune novem generibus: sed distinguuntur ab accidente, quod est accidentale praedicatum et non causatur a natura speciei. As to the fifth, it must be said that the powers of the soul can be called essential properties, not because they are essential parts, but because they are caused by the essence; and in this respect they are not differentiated from "accident" that is common to the nine categories; but they are differentiated from "accident" that is an accidental predicate which is not caused by the specific nature. Unde patet solutio ad sextum. And hence the solution to the sixth is clear. Ad septimum dicendum quod duplex est operatio intellectus, sicut dicitur in III de anima. Una qua intelligit quod quid est, et tali operatione intellectus potest intelligi essentia rei et sine proprio et sine accidente, cum neutrum eorum ingrediatur rei essentiam; et sic procedit ratio. Alia est operatio intellectus componentis et dividentis; et sic potest substantia intelligi sine accidentali praedicato, etiamsi secundum rem sit inseparabile: sicut potest intelligi corvus esse albus. Non enim est ibi repugnantia intellectuum, cum oppositum praedicati non dependeat ex principiis speciei, quae signatur nomine in subiecto posito. Hac vero operatione intellectus non potest intelligi substantia sine proprio: non enim potest intelligi quod homo non sit risibilis, vel triangulus non habeat tres angulos aequales duobus rectis: hic enim est repugnantia intellectuum, quia oppositum praedicati dependet ex natura subiecti. Sic igitur potest intelligi prima operatione intellectus essentia animae, ut scilicet intelligatur quod quid est absque potentiis; non autem secunda operatione, ita scilicet quod intelligatur non habere potentias. As to the seventh, it must be said that there are two activities of the intellect," as is said in III De Anima [6, 430a 26]. One whereby it understands what a thing is: and by this sort of activity of the intellect the essence of a thing can be known, both apart from a property and apart from an accident, since neither of these enters into the essence of a thing; and this is the sense on which the argument is based. The other is an activity of the intellect that combines and separates; and in this way a substance can be understood apart from an accidental predicate, even if it is really inseparable: thus, "a crow is white" is intelligible; for there is no repugnance of concepts there, since the opposite of the predicate does not depend on the principles of the species which is designated by the word put down as the subject. But by this activity of the intellect a substance cannot be understood without its property; for it cannot be understood that "man has not the power of laughing", or that "a triangle does not have three angles equal to two right angles"; for here there is repugnance of concepts, because the opposite of the predicate depends upon the nature of the subject. So, then, by the first sort of activity of the intellect the essence of the soul can be understood, in such a way, that is, that its essence is understood apart from its powers; but not by the second kind of activity, i.e., so that it is understood not to have powers. Ad octavum dicendum quod illa tria dicuntur esse una vita, una essentia, vel secundum quod comparantur ad essentiam ut ad obiectum, vel eo modo quo totum potentiale praedicatur de partibus. As to the eighth, it must be said that those three things are said to be one life, one essence, either on the ground that they are related to the essence as to an object, or in the way in which a potential whole is predicated of its parts. Ad nonum dicendum quod tota anima est forma substantialis totius corporis, non ratione totalitatis potentiarum, sed per ipsam essentiam animae, ut supra dictum est. Unde non sequitur quod ipsa potentia visiva sit forma substantialis oculi, sed ipsa essentia animae, secundum quod est subiectum vel principium talis potentiae. As to the ninth, it must be said that the whole soul is the substantial form of the whole body, not by reason of the totality of its powers, but by the very essence of the soul, as was said above [Art. IV]. And hence it does not follow that the power of sight itself is the substantial form of the eye, but that the very essence of the soul is, according as it is the subject or principle of this power. Ad decimum dicendum quod forma accidentalis, quae est principium actionis, ipsamet est potentia vel virtus substantiae agentis; non autem proceditur in infinitum, ut cuiuslibet virtutis sit alia virtus. As to the tenth, it must be said that an accidental form, which is a principle of action, is itself a power or a virtue of an active substance; but there is no going on to infinity, as though for every virtue there were another virtue." Ad undecimum dicendum quod essentia est maius donum quodammodo quam potentia, sicut causa est potior effectu. Potentiae etiam sunt quodammodo potiores, in quantum sunt propinquiores actibus, quibus anima suo fini inhaeret. As to the eleventh, it must be said that an essence is in a sense a greater gift than a power, just as a cause is, more important than an effect. But powers are more important, in a sense, inasmuch as they are nearer to the acts whereby the soul holds fast to its end. Ad duodecimum dicendum quod ex hoc contingit quod ab essentia animae aliqua potentia fluat quae non est actus corporis, quia essentia animae excedit corporis proportionem, ut supra dictum est. Unde non sequitur quod potentia sit immaterialior quam essentia; sed ex immaterialitate essentiae sequitur immaterialitas potentiae. As to the twelfth, it must be said that the reason why it happens that a power which is not an act of the body flows from the essence of the soul is that the essence of the soul transcends the limitations, of the body, as was said above [Art. II; Art. IX, ad 15]. And hence it does not follow that a power is more immaterial than the essence; but from the immaterial nature of the essence there follows the immaterial nature of the power. Ad decimumtertium dicendum quod accidentium unum est alio subiecto propinquius, sicut quantitas est propinquior substantiae quam qualitas; et ita substantia recipit unum accidens alio mediante; sicut colorem mediante superficie, et scientiam mediante potentia intellectiva. Eo igitur modo potentia animae est susceptiva contrariorum sicut superficies albi et nigri, in quantum scilicet substantia suscipit contraria secundum praedicta. As to the thirteenth, it must be said that among accidents one is nearer than another to a subject; thus quantity is nearer to a substance than quality; and so a substance receives one accident by means of another; thus, for instance, it receives color by means of a surface, and knowledge by means of the intellectual power. In this way, then, a power of the soul is able to take on contraries, as a surface is able to take on white and black, inasmuch, namely, as the substance receives contraries in the way spoken of above. Ad decimumquartum dicendum quod anima, in quantum est forma corporis secundum suam essentiam, dat esse corpori, in quantum est forma substantialis; et dat sibi huiusmodi esse quod est vivere, in quantum est talis forma, scilicet anima; et dat ei huiusmodi vivere, scilicet intellectuali natura, in quantum est talis anima, scilicet intellectiva. Intelligere autem quandoque sumitur pro operatione, et sic principium eius est potentia vel habitus; quandoque vero pro ipso esse intellectualis naturae, et sic principium eius quod est intelligere, est ipsa essentia animae intellectivae. As to the fourteenth, it must be said that the soul, insofar as it is the form of the body by its own essence, gives actual being to the body, inasmuch as it is a substantial form; and it gives to it being of a certain sort, i.e., life, inasmuch as it is this kind of form, namely, a soul; and it gives it life of a certain sort, namely, in an intellectual nature, inasmuch as it is this kind of a soul, namely, intellectual. Now "understanding" sometimes means an activity, and in this sense its principle is a power or a habit; but sometimes it means precisely the actual being of an intellectual nature, and in this case the principle of understanding is the very essence of the intellectual soul. Ad decimumquintum dicendum quod potentia materiae non est ad operari, sed ad esse substantiale; et ideo potentia materiae potest esse in genere substantiae, non autem potentia animae quae est ad operari. As to the fifteenth, it must be said that the potency of matter is not a potency for acting, but for substantial being. And consequently the potency of matter can be in the genus "substance", but not the potency of the soul, which is a potency for acting. Ad decimumsextum dicendum quod, sicut supra dictum est, Augustinus comparat notitiam et amorem ad mentem, secundum quod cognoscitur et amatur; et si secundum hanc habitudinem notitia et amor essent in mente vel in anima sicut in subiecto, sequeretur quod pari ratione essent sicut in subiecto in omnibus cognitis et amatis: et sic accidens transcenderet suum subiectum; quod est impossibile. Alioquin, si Augustinus intenderet probare quod haec essent ipsa essentia animae, nulla esset eius probatio. Non enim minus verum est de essentia rei quod non est extra rem; quam de accidente quod non est extra subiectum. As to the sixteenth, it must be said that, as was said above [ad 1], Augustine relates knowledge and love to the mind inasmuch as the mind is known and is loved; and if, because of this relationship, knowledge and love were in the mind or in the soul as in a subject, it would follow that by a parallel argument they would be in all things that are known and loved as in a subject: and in that case an accident would transcend its own subject, which is impossible. Otherwise, if Augustine were intending to prove that these were the very essence of the soul, his would be no proof. For it is no less true of the essence of a thing that it does not exist outside the thing than it is true of an accident that it does not exist outside its subject. Ad decimumseptimum dicendum quod ex hoc ipso quod anima est immunis a materia secundum suam substantiam, sequitur quod habeat virtutem intellectivam; non autem ita quod eius virtus sit sua substantia. As to the seventeenth, it must be said that from the very fast that the soul is free from matter by its own substance, it follows that it has an intellectual power, but not in such a way that its power is its own substance. Ad decimumoctavum dicendum quod intellectus non solum est potentia intellectiva, sed multo magis substantia per potentiam; unde intelligitur non solum potentia, sed etiam substantia. As to the eighteenth, it must be said that the intellect is not only an intellectual power, but much rather a substance because of its power; hence it is understood not only as a power but also as a substance. Ad decimumnonum dicendum quod potentiae animae dicuntur partes non essentiae animae, sed totalis virtutis eius; sicut si diceretur quod potentia ballivi est pars totius potestatis regiae. As to the nineteenth, it must be said that the powers of the soul are called parts, not of the essence of the soul, but of its total power; just as if one were to say that the power of a bailiff is a part of the royal power as a whole. Ad vicesimum dicendum quod potentiarum animae plures non sunt in anima sicut in subiecto, sed in composito; et huic multiplicitati potentiarum competit multiformitas partium corporis. Potentiae vero quae sunt in sola substantia animae sicut in subiecto, sunt intellectus agens et possibilis et voluntas. Et ad hanc multiplicitatem potentiarum sufficit quod in substantia animae est aliqua compositio actus et potentiae, ut supra dictum est. As to the twentieth, it must be said that many of the powers of the soul are not in the soul as in a subject, but in the composite; and the multiformity of the parts of the body fits in with this multiplicity of powers. But the powers, which are in the substance of the soul alone as in a subject, are the agent intellect and the possible intellect, and the will. And for this multiplicity of powers it is sufficient that in the substance of the soul there is some composition of act and of potency, as was said above [Art. I].
* * * * * * *